Seven sermons preached upon severall occasions by the Right Reverend and learned Father in God, William Laud, late Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, &c.
         Laud, William, 1573-1645.
      
       
         
           1651
        
      
       Approx. 438 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 175 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A88789
         Wing L598
         Thomason E1283_1
         ESTC R202684
         99862887
         99862887
         115067
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A88789)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 115067)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 173:E1283[1])
      
       
         
           
             Seven sermons preached upon severall occasions by the Right Reverend and learned Father in God, William Laud, late Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, &c.
             Laud, William, 1573-1645.
          
           [6], 339, [1] p.
           
             Printed for R. Lowndes, at the White Lion in S. Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             MDCLI. [1651]
          
           
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "June 19".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2007-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-07 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-07 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           SEVEN
           SERMONS
           PREACHED
           Upon
           severall
           occasions
           BY
           The
           Right
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           
             WILLIAM
             LAVD
          
           ,
           Late
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           CANTERBURY
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             Lowndes
          
           ,
           at
           the
           White
           Lion
           in
           S.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           MDCLI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           severall
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           on
           which
           the
           learned
           Author
           grounded
           the
           inlargement
           of
           his
           Meditations
           .
        
         
           
             SERM.
             I.
             
          
           
             PSAL.
             122.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Pray
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             let
             them
             prosper
             that
             love
             thee
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Peace
             be
             within
             thy
             walls
             ,
             and
             prosperity
             within
             thy
             Palaces
             .
             
               p.
               1.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             SERM.
             II.
             
          
           
             PSAL.
             21.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             For
             thou
             hast
             
               set
               him
            
             as
             Blessings
             for
             ever
             :
             thou
             hast
             made
             him
             glad
             with
             the
             joy
             of
             thy
             countenance
             .
          
           
             Because
             the
             King
             trusteth
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             in
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             most
             High
             he
             shall
             
               not
               miscarry
            
             .
             
               p.
               47
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SERM.
             III.
             
          
           
             PSAL.
             122.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Jerusalem
             is
             builded
             as
             a
             Citie
             that
             is
             at
             unitie
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             
               (
               or
               ,
               compacted
               together
               .
               )
            
             For
             thither
             the
             Tribes
             goe
             up
             ,
             even
             the
             Tribes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             give
             thanks
             unto
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             For
             there
             are
             the
             Seats
             (
             or
             the
             Thrones
             )
             of
             Judgement
             ;
             even
             the
             Thrones
             of
             the
             house
             of
             David
             .
             
               95
            
          
        
         
           
             SERM.
             IV.
             
          
           
             PSAL.
             75.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             When
             I
             shall
             receive
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             
               (
               or
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               take
               a
               convenient
               time
               )
            
             I
             will
             judge
             according
             unto
             right
             .
             The
             earth
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             
               (
               or
               ,
               melted
            
             )
             and
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             ;
             I
             beare
             up
             the
             pillars
             of
             it
             .
             
               p.
               145.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             SERM.
             V.
             
          
           
             PSAL.
             74.
             22.
             
          
           
             Arise
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             
               (
               plead
               ,
               or
            
             )
             maintaine
             thine
             owne
             Cause
             :
             Remember
             how
             
             the
             foolish
             man
             
               (
               reprocheth
               ,
               or
            
             )
             blasphemeth
             thee
             daily
             .
             
               p.
               191.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             SERM.
             VI.
             
          
           
             EPHES.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Endeavouring
             to
             keep
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             .
             
               241.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             SERM.
             VII
             .
          
           
             PSAL.
             72.
             1.
             
          
           
             Give
             the
             King
             thy
             Judgements
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             And
             thy
             Righteousnesse
             unto
             the
             Kings
             Son.
             
               p.
               287.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           SERM.
           I.
           
        
         
           Preached
           before
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           on
           Tuesday
           the
           19.
           of
           June
           ,
           at
           Wansted
           ,
           Anno
           1621.
           
        
         
           
             
               PSAL.
               122.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Pray
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               Jerusalem
               ;
               let
               them
               prosper
               that
               love
               thee
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Peace
               be
               within
               thy
               walls
               ,
               and
               prosperity
               within
               thy
               Palaces
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           Arke
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Obed-edom
           the
           Gittite
           ,
           with
           musick
           and
           great
           joy
           ,
           into
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           there
           placed
           ,
           2
           Reg.
           6.
           
           
           The
           learned
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           David
           composed
           this
           Psalm
           ,
           and
           delivered
           it
           to
           be
           sung
           at
           this
           solemnity
           .
           Before
           this
           ,
           the
           Arke
           was
           in
           Gibeah
           ,
           
           a
           high
           place
           in
           the
           City
           Baalah
           of
           
             Judah
             ,
             2
             Reg.
          
           6.
           otherwise
           
           called
           Kiriathjearim
           ,
           
           Josh
           .
           15.
           9.
           
           But
           now
           the
           presence
           of
           it
           made
           the
           City
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Domicilium
             religionis
          
           ,
           the
           house
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Regni
           ,
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           It
           is
           
             Domus
             Dei
          
           ,
           the
           house
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Gods
           house
           ,
           
           ver
           .
           1.
           and
           the
           last
           of
           this
           Psalme
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           too
           :
           
           for
           there
           is
           the
           seat
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           the
           house
           of
           
             David
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           5.
           
           And
           it
           is
           fit
           ,
           very
           fit
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ;
           The
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Temple
           of
           Gods
           service
           together
           ;
           That
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           may
           be
           neighbours
           :
           That
           as
           God
           is
           alwayes
           neere
           to
           preserve
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           the
           King
           might
           be
           neere
           to
           serve
           God
           :
           and
           God
           and
           the
           King
           cannot
           meet
           in
           Ierusalem
           without
           a
           solemnity
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Psalme
           was
           not
           fitted
           by
           David
           for
           the
           people
           onely
           ,
           when
           the
           Arke
           was
           brought
           to
           ,
           and
           placed
           in
           ,
           Jerusalem
           :
           but
           also
           for
           their
           comming
           at
           their
           solemne
           feasts
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           bound
           thrice
           a
           yeere
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           Exod.
           23.
           
           For
           then
           (
           some
           thinke
           )
           they
           sung
           this
           Psalme
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           journey
           as
           they
           came
           up
           ;
           or
           else
           on
           the
           steps
           
           as
           they
           ascended
           to
           the
           Temple
           :
           So
           the
           comming
           to
           the
           Temple
           was
           alwayes
           with
           joy
           ;
           And
           they
           were
           glad
           when
           the
           solemnity
           came
           .
           At
           this
           joy
           the
           Psalme
           begins
           :
           I
           was
           glad
           when
           they
           said
           unto
           me
           ,
           We
           will
           goe
           into
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Glad
           they
           were
           ,
           but
           no
           vanity
           in
           the
           mirth
           .
           For
           as
           they
           went
           up
           with
           joy
           ,
           
           ver
           .
           1.
           so
           did
           they
           with
           prayer
           here
           at
           the
           7.
           
           
           And
           the
           prayer
           is
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           Why
           ,
           but
           in
           Davids
           time
           the
           Temple
           was
           not
           built
           ;
           and
           how
           then
           this
           Psalme
           composed
           by
           him
           for
           this
           solemnity
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           well
           enough
           :
           for
           though
           the
           Temple
           was
           
           not
           then
           built
           ,
           yet
           the
           Tabernacle
           was
           then
           up
           ,
           
           2.
           
           Reg.
           6.
           according
           to
           which
           patterne
           the
           Temple
           was
           to
           be
           built
           .
           So
           all
           the
           service
           was
           there
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           solemnity
           too
           .
           Beside
           ,
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
           was
           cleare
           ,
           and
           saw
           things
           farther
           off
           ,
           than
           the
           present
           .
           For
           first
           it
           is
           
           evident
           ,
           
             Qui
             non
             videbat
             ,
             praevidebat
             :
             David
          
           that
           saw
           not
           the
           Temple
           built
           ,
           foresaw
           it
           was
           to
           bee
           built
           by
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           
           2.
           
           Reg.
           7.
           
           And
           so
           fitted
           the
           Psalme
           both
           to
           a
           present
           
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           a
           future
           Temple
           .
        
         
           
           And
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           saw
           farther
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           did
           ;
           and
           so
           fitted
           his
           pen
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Psalme
           might
           serve
           the
           Jewes
           at
           their
           returne
           from
           Babylon
           ,
           to
           reedifie
           the
           ruines
           of
           both
           City
           and
           Temple
           :
           For
           then
           the
           people
           assembled
           as
           one
           man
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
           and
           kept
           their
           wonted
           ceremonies
           ,
           Esra
           .
           3.
           
        
         
           
           Nay
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           question
           but
           that
           he
           saw
           farther
           yet
           .
           For
           what
           should
           hinder
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           might
           looke
           quite
           thorow
           the
           Temple
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           the
           figure
           ,
           or
           shadow
           ,
           and
           so
           see
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           Kingdome
           at
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ?
           So
           the
           Psalme
           goes
           on
           for
           both
           Jew
           ,
           and
           Christian
           ;
           Temple
           ,
           and
           Church
           ;
           that
           ye
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           might
           pray
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           prosper
           that
           love
           it
           .
        
         
           
           The
           words
           containe
           two
           things
           ;
           an
           Exhortation
           both
           to
           Princes
           and
           People
           ,
           to
           
             pray
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Jerusalem
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Prophets
           owne
           
           prayer
           for
           it
           ,
           
             Let
             them
             prosper
             that
             
             love
             thee
             :
             Peace
             be
             within
             thy
             walls
             ,
             and
             prosperity
             within
             thy
             Palaces
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Exhortation
           to
           both
           Princes
           
           and
           People
           ,
           that
           they
           pray
           for
           the
           Peace
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           I
           shall
           observe
           three
           particulars
           .
           The
           Body
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           would
           have
           us
           carefull
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Jerusalem
           .
           The
           Action
           by
           which
           we
           should
           expresse
           our
           love
           to
           it
           ,
           Our
           care
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Prayer
           .
           And
           the
           Blessing
           which
           our
           Prayers
           should
           intreat
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           Peace
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           Body
           ,
           for
           
           which
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           members
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           them
           pray
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           Jerusalem
           .
           Now
           Jerusalem
           was
           at
           this
           time
           (
           as
           I
           told
           you
           )
           made
           
             Domus
             religionis
             &
             regni
          
           ,
           Gods
           House
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           .
           And
           so
           it
           stands
           not
           here
           for
           the
           City
           and
           the
           State
           only
           ,
           (
           as
           many
           of
           the
           Antient
           name
           the
           City
           onely
           )
           nor
           for
           the
           Temple
           and
           the
           Church
           onely
           :
           
           but
           joyntly
           for
           both
           .
           For
           both
           :
           Therefore
           when
           you
           sit
           downe
           to
           consult
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           forget
           the
           Church
           ;
           And
           when
           we
           kneele
           downe
           to
           pray
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           forget
           the
           State
           :
           both
           are
           but
           one
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
         
           There
           are
           some
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           (
           too
           many
           in
           this
           )
           which
           are
           content
           to
           be
           for
           the
           State
           ,
           because
           the
           livelihood
           both
           of
           them
           and
           theirs
           depends
           upon
           it
           :
           but
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           can
           live
           without
           that
           .
           And
           there
           are
           some
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           their
           out-cry
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           :
           as
           if
           
             Templum
             Domini
          
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           might
           swallow
           up
           Kingdomes
           ,
           &
           State-affairs
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           Religion
           in
           the
           one
           ;
           And
           neither
           that
           ,
           nor
           Civill
           Wisdome
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Both
           then
           were
           commended
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           both
           are
           to
           us
           ;
           And
           both
           under
           one
           name
           ,
           Jerusalem
           .
           One
           name
           ,
           and
           good
           reason
           for
           it
           .
           
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           chiefe
           house
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           the
           Kings
           house
           ;
           and
           the
           chief
           house
           of
           Gods
           service
           ,
           the
           Temple
           ;
           were
           both
           in
           one
           Jerusalem
           .
           
           And
           secondly
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           as
           neere
           in
           nature
           ,
           as
           in
           place
           :
           For
           both
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           Church
           are
           collective
           bodies
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           many
           into
           one
           ;
           And
           both
           so
           neer
           allyed
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           can
           never
           subsist
           but
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           Nay
           so
           neere
           ,
           
           that
           the
           same
           men
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           temporall
           respect
           make
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           doe
           in
           a
           spirituall
           make
           the
           Church
           :
           so
           one
           name
           of
           the
           mother
           City
           serves
           both
           ,
           that
           are
           joyned
           up
           into
           one
           .
        
         
           Now
           though
           in
           nature
           the
           Common-wealth
           goe
           first
           ;
           first
           men
           ,
           before
           religious
           and
           faithfull
           men
           ;
           and
           the
           Church
           can
           have
           no
           being
           but
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           :
           Yet
           in
           grace
           the
           Church
           goes
           first
           ;
           religious
           and
           godly
           men
           ,
           better
           than
           men
           ;
           and
           the
           Common-wealth
           can
           have
           no
           blessed
           and
           happy
           being
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           true
           Religion
           ever
           blesses
           a
           State
           :
           provided
           that
           they
           which
           professe
           it
           ,
           doe
           not
           in
           their
           lives
           dishonour
           both
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           .
           And
           it
           blesses
           the
           State
           ,
           (
           among
           other
           )
           two
           waies
           .
           One
           by
           putting
           a
           
           restraint
           upon
           the
           audaciousnesse
           of
           evill
           .
           And
           this
           the
           wise
           men
           among
           the
           Heathen
           saw
           :
           
           For
           Seneca
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           placing
           of
           an
           armed
           Revenger
           ,
           God
           ,
           over
           the
           head
           of
           impious
           men
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           Religion
           )
           is
           a
           great
           restraint
           ,
           because
           against
           him
           ,
           
             Nemo
             sibi
             satis
             potens
             videtur
          
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           
           thinke
           himselfe
           able
           enough
           ,
           either
           to
           shun
           ,
           or
           resist
           .
        
         
           
           The
           other
           way
           by
           which
           it
           blesses
           the
           State
           ,
           is
           by
           procuring
           Gods
           blessings
           upon
           it
           .
           
           So
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             68.
             32.
             
             Sing
             unto
             God
             ,
             O
             ye
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           there
           is
           exercise
           of
           Religion
           :
           And
           then
           it
           follows
           ,
           
           
             ver
             .
             35.
             
             God
             will
             give
             strength
             and
             power
             unto
             his
             people
          
           ;
           there
           is
           the
           blessing
           .
           And
           it
           is
           plaine
           in
           my
           Text
           :
           for
           heere
           prayer
           is
           to
           obtaine
           blessing
           for
           Jerusalem
           ,
           for
           the
           State.
           But
           it
           is
           expresly
           said
           to
           be
           
             propter
             domum
             Domini
          
           ,
           for
           the
           House
           of
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           
           ver
           .
           9.
           
           Now
           I
           would
           all
           States
           would
           remember
           this
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           a
           restraint
           from
           evill
           by
           ,
           and
           a
           blessing
           for
           ,
           Religion
           :
           It
           would
           make
           me
           hope
           ,
           that
           yet
           at
           last
           ,
           Religion
           should
           be
           honoured
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           pretences
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           are
           come
           from
           Jerusalem
           ,
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           it
           comprehends
           both
           State
           and
           Church
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Prophet
           would
           have
           us
           doe
           for
           it
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           Prayer
           .
           Pray
           for
           Jerusalem
           .
           Pray
           for
           it
           .
           Why
           ,
           but
           is
           that
           all
           ?
           Can
           a
           State
           be
           managed
           ,
           
           or
           a
           Church
           governed
           ,
           only
           by
           Prayer
           ?
           No
           :
           the
           Prophet
           meanes
           not
           so
           .
           You
           must
           seeke
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           the
           good
           of
           both
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           pray
           for
           the
           good
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           in
           my
           Text
           too
           :
           For
           the
           word
           in
           the
           Septuagint
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           aske
           and
           inquire
           after
           the
           good
           of
           Jerusalem
           ;
           labour
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           it
           is
           often
           read
           in
           Scripture
           for
           Orate
           ,
           pray
           for
           it
           .
           Both
           then
           .
           And
           the
           Fathers
           beare
           witnesse
           to
           both
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           .
           
           For
           S.
           
             Hierome
             ,
             Angust
             .
             Hilar.
          
           and
           Prosp.
           are
           for
           the
           proper
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           Quaerite
           ,
           seeke
           it
           ,
           
           follow
           it
           .
           Saint
           
             Basil
             ,
             Theod.
          
           and
           most
           of
           the
           latter
           Divines
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           borrowed
           sense
           ,
           Orate
           ,
           pray
           for
           it
           .
           And
           surely
           God
           would
           have
           the
           great
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           provident
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           doe
           both
           ;
           seek
           ,
           enquire
           ,
           consult
           ,
           doe
           all
           good
           to
           both
           :
           And
           yet
           when
           they
           have
           done
           all
           ,
           hee
           would
           have
           them
           pray
           too
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           is
           good
           reason
           for
           this
           ;
           for
           nothing
           more
           needfull
           for
           Jerusalem
           ,
           for
           State
           and
           Church
           ,
           than
           Prayer
           .
           For
           the
           State
           nceessary
           .
           
           For
           God
           is
           President
           of
           all
           Councels
           of
           State
           ;
           and
           shall
           he
           not
           be
           so
           much
           as
           called
           to
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           sit
           ?
           And
           for
           the
           Church
           necessary
           too
           .
           For
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           is
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           can
           the
           Body
           doe
           any
           thing
           well
           ,
           if
           the
           Head
           direct
           it
           not
           ?
        
         
           
           And
           yet
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           the
           Church
           hath
           most
           need
           to
           be
           prayed
           for
           :
           And
           that
           both
           because
           the
           consultations
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           more
           
           immediate
           reference
           to
           God
           ;
           And
           because
           the
           Enmity
           of
           the
           world
           is
           more
           set
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           God.
           And
           while
           Christ
           tels
           Saint
           Peter
           that
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           shall
           not
           prevaile
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Math.
             16.
          
           
           
           He
           insinuates
           withall
           ,
           that
           those
           open
           gates
           ,
           gape
           not
           wider
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           than
           for
           it
           :
           therefore
           prayer
           for
           the
           Church
           very
           necessary
           .
           And
           certainely
           ,
           so
           much
           danger
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           prayer
           for
           it
           ,
           agree
           not
           .
        
         
           Now
           Rogate
           ,
           pray
           for
           Jerusalem
           reacheth
           every
           man
           in
           particular
           ;
           and
           all
           men
           when
           they
           are
           assembled
           together
           :
           For
           what
           can
           a
           Senate
           consult
           upon
           orderly
           ,
           or
           determine
           
           providently
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           not
           called
           into
           the
           Assembly
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           not
           
             Deus
             stat
          
           ,
           God
           standeth
           in
           the
           congregation
           of
           Princes
           ?
           
           
             Psal
             .
             82.
          
           
           And
           such
           a
           superiour
           cannot
           be
           called
           into
           the
           Assembly
           mannerly
           ,
           but
           by
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           solemne
           State-Assemblies
           ,
           (
           because
           if
           they
           erre
           ,
           they
           erre
           not
           lightly
           )
           have
           greatest
           need
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           both
           in
           ,
           and
           for
           them
           .
           Hence
           is
           that
           antient
           Christian
           custom
           ,
           that
           Parliaments
           assemble
           not
           for
           the
           State
           ;
           Councels
           meet
           not
           for
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           they
           begin
           both
           the
           first
           dayes
           worke
           ,
           and
           every
           dayes
           worke
           with
           Prayer
           .
           And
           the
           Heathen
           which
           knew
           not
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           knew
           that
           this
           duty
           was
           owing
           to
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           to
           pray
           unto
           him
           most
           solemnly
           ,
           in
           their
           greatest
           consultations
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Caesar
           being
           to
           enter
           the
           Senat
           ,
           sacrificed
           first
           :
           
           And
           Appian
           speakes
           of
           that
           Act
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           thing
           of
           custome
           .
           And
           it
           cannot
           be
           thought
           they
           did
           sacrifice
           without
           prayer
           :
           Since
           Litare
           which
           is
           to
           appease
           by
           Sacrifice
           ,
           is
           to
           please
           by
           prayer
           too
           .
           But
           I
           leave
           them
           .
           My
           Text
           is
           more
           antient
           ,
           
           and
           more
           full
           than
           their
           practice
           :
           For
           heere
           vers
           .
           5.
           the
           Tribes
           are
           no
           sooner
           gone
           up
           to
           the
           seats
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           
           to
           the
           house
           of
           David
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           followed
           close
           by
           my
           Text
           ,
           that
           they
           pray
           for
           Jerusalem
           :
           So
           prayer
           the
           first
           worke
           ,
           and
           consultation
           after
           .
           And
           doubtlesse
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           sees
           Prayer
           wonderfull
           necessary
           for
           Jerusalem
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           that
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           doore
           of
           entrance
           ,
           both
           into
           the
           Seates
           of
           Judgement
           among
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           places
           of
           divine
           worship
           ,
           and
           Adoration
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           We
           have
           done
           with
           the
           Action
           ,
           Prayer
           .
           Thirdly
           then
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           Blessing
           which
           we
           are
           to
           beg
           and
           desire
           at
           Gods
           hands
           for
           Jerusalem
           ,
           for
           both
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           that
           (
           if
           you
           will
           beleeve
           the
           Prophet
           )
           is
           Peace
           .
        
         
           Peace
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           temporall
           blessings
           ,
           which
           a
           State
           ,
           or
           a
           Church
           can
           receive
           :
           For
           where
           God
           himselfe
           describes
           the
           excellency
           of
           government
           ,
           he
           describes
           it
           by
           Peace
           ,
           
           Esa
           .
           37.
           
           The
           worke
           of
           Justice
           shall
           be
           Peace
           ;
           And
           my
           people
           shall
           dwell
           in
           the
           Tabernacles
           
           of
           peace
           .
           I
           will
           not
           load
           you
           with
           a
           long
           discourse
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           benefits
           it
           brings
           .
           It
           hath
           the
           same
           fate
           ,
           that
           some
           other
           of
           Gods
           blessings
           have
           ,
           It
           is
           better
           knowne
           by
           want
           ,
           than
           use
           ;
           and
           thought
           most
           worth
           the
           having
           ,
           by
           them
           that
           have
           it
           not
           .
           Looke
           therefore
           not
           upon
           your selves
           in
           peace
           ,
           but
           upon
           a
           State
           in
           blood
           ,
           upon
           a
           Church
           in
           persecution
           ;
           Aske
           them
           which
           are
           divided
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           which
           are
           rosting
           at
           the
           flame
           ,
           conceive
           your
           case
           theirs
           ,
           That
           is
           the
           touch-stone
           which
           deceives
           not
           ,
           Then
           tell
           me
           whether
           it
           bee
           not
           good
           counsell
           ,
           
             Rogare
             pacem
          
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Peace
           of
           both
           .
           And
           I
           doe
           ill
           to
           call
           it
           barely
           Peace
           ;
           Our
           Prophet
           calls
           it
           the
           
             blessing
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Psalm
          
           .
           29.
           
           
           And
           doubtlesse
           it
           is
           to
           teach
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           all
           earthly
           benefits
           are
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           unblessed
           ,
           till
           Peace
           be
           upon
           them
           :
           for
           till
           then
           ,
           no
           injoying
           of
           any
           .
        
         
           Now
           
             Rogate
             pacem
          
           ,
           pray
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           seemes
           but
           a
           plaine
           and
           a
           naked
           Exhortation
           for
           Peace
           .
           I
           must
           finde
           more
           in
           it
           then
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           offer
           my
           Text
           no
           violence
           ,
           
           nor
           bee
           busie
           with
           any
           thing
           above
           me
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           my
           profession
           .
           Observe
           then
           ;
           When
           David
           made
           this
           Exhortation
           to
           pray
           for
           Peace
           ,
           it
           was
           
             Tempus
             Pacis
          
           ,
           A
           time
           of
           Peace
           ;
           For
           he
           composed
           the
           Psalme
           when
           hee
           carried
           the
           Arke
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           before
           that
           ,
           hee
           had
           smote
           the
           Philistims
           twice
           ,
           and
           made
           all
           at
           peace
           ,
           
           2
           Sam.
           5.
           
           A
           time
           of
           Peace
           ?
           Why
           then
           a
           man
           should
           thinke
           there
           is
           least
           need
           to
           pray
           for
           it
           .
           Yea
           but
           the
           Prophet
           thinkes
           not
           so
           .
           He
           was
           pleas'd
           the
           State
           and
           Church
           under
           him
           should
           injoy
           Gods
           benefits
           longer
           ;
           And
           therefore
           calles
           for
           ,
           not
           Peace
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           but
           continuance
           of
           Peace
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           tell
           how
           long
           they
           might
           hold
           ;
           To
           give
           thankes
           to
           God
           for
           the
           peace
           he
           had
           given
           ,
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           and
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           ,
           ver
           .
           6.
           
           
           And
           certainly
           it
           is
           one
           great
           degree
           of
           unworthinesse
           of
           a
           blessing
           ,
           to
           grow
           weary
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Why
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           time
           for
           Warre
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           Peace
           ,
           is
           there
           not
           ?
           
           Yes
           ,
           there
           is
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           3.
           
           And
           this
           time
           is
           in
           God
           to
           fit
           ,
           
             I
             make
             Peace
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             create
             evill
             ,
             Esa
          
           .
           45.
           
           And
           
           in
           the
           King
           to
           denounce
           and
           proclame
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           
             Dies
             Belli
          
           ,
           the
           day
           of
           warre
           it selfe
           that
           can
           make
           voyd
           this
           duty
           
             Rogandi
             pacem
          
           ,
           of
           praying
           for
           Peace
           :
           For
           since
           the
           eye
           of
           nature
           could
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           of
           all
           just
           warre
           ,
           is
           ,
           but
           that
           men
           may
           live
           in
           a
           more
           just
           and
           safe
           Peace
           ,
           This
           
             Rogate
             pacem
          
           ,
           pray
           for
           Peace
           ,
           must
           bee
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           sword
           is
           in
           the
           hand
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           meddle
           with
           the
           State
           :
           but
           there
           are
           many
           times
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           will
           punish
           and
           afflict
           his
           Church
           ,
           And
           may
           wee
           then
           
             Rogare
             pacem
          
           ,
           pray
           Peace
           for
           it
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           wee
           may
           ,
           nay
           ,
           wee
           must
           ,
           even
           then
           pray
           for
           Peace
           ,
           when
           his
           will
           is
           not
           to
           give
           it
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           so
           much
           of
           his
           will
           
           as
           is
           revealed
           ,
           is
           here
           expressed
           to
           pray
           for
           Peace
           ;
           And
           that
           is
           a
           sufficient
           warrant
           to
           us
           ,
           even
           against
           that
           of
           his
           will
           which
           is
           not
           revealed
           ,
           so
           long
           till
           he
           reveale
           it
           :
           For
           the
           will
           of
           God
           bindes
           us
           no
           longer
           ,
           nor
           no
           farther
           to
           Action
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           revealed
           ;
           The
           secret
           things
           belong
           to
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           things
           revealed
           ,
           belong
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           children
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           doe
           them
           ,
           
           Deut.
           29.
           
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           Saint
           Augustine
           
           disputes
           it
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           ,
           
           
             etiam
             voluntate
             bona
          
           ,
           with
           a
           will
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           will
           that
           which
           God
           will
           not
           .
           And
           whatsoever
           hee
           may
           will
           
             voluntate
             bona
          
           ,
           with
           a
           good
           will
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           pray
           for
           ;
           so
           he
           submit
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           rest
           when
           his
           will
           appears
           .
        
         
           
           Besides
           ,
           who
           knowes
           (
           so
           long
           as
           the
           secret
           of
           his
           will
           is
           to
           himselfe
           )
           whether
           it
           be
           any
           more
           than
           
             Rogate
             pacem
          
           ,
           pray
           for
           Peace
           ,
           and
           have
           it
           ?
           For
           many
           times
           that
           which
           God
           will
           not
           give
           without
           prayer
           ,
           he
           will
           give
           with
           it
           .
           And
           then
           the
           cause
           of
           
             Non
             pax
          
           ,
           is
           
             non
             rogant
          
           ;
           no
           peace
           ,
           because
           not
           prayed
           for
           :
           And
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           the
           State
           and
           Church
           have
           not
           more
           misery
           ,
           in
           that
           there
           is
           not
           Peace
           ,
           than
           they
           have
           sin
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           might
           have
           had
           Peace
           for
           asking
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           pray
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           rule
           varies
           not
           ,
           We
           are
           never
           to
           neglect
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           revealed
           (
           which
           here
           in
           our
           case
           is
           to
           pray
           for
           Peace
           )
           upon
           any
           presumption
           of
           that
           which
           remaines
           secret
           .
           Therefore
           the
           objection
           of
           the
           Puritan
           against
           our
           Church
           
           Letany
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           pray
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           Famine
           ,
           and
           from
           Battell
           ;
           And
           against
           the
           prayer
           which
           followes
           it
           ,
           
             that
             we
             may
             bee
             hurt
             by
             no
             persecution
          
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           an
           unlawfull
           prayer
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           somtimes
           Gods
           will
           to
           punish
           and
           afflict
           his
           Church
           ;
           is
           as
           ignorant
           as
           themselves
           :
           For
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           here
           is
           Davids
           call
           upon
           us
           ,
           
             Rogare
             pacem
          
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           Peace
           ;
           And
           in
           the
           new
           there
           is
           Saint
           Pauls
           charge
           ,
           to
           pray
           that
           we
           may
           leade
           a
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           life
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           
           
           And
           hath
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           such
           ill
           lucke
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           doe
           as
           David
           and
           Saint
           Paul
           bids
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           anger
           the
           Puritan
           ?
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           while
           you
           follow
           the
           Prophets
           exhortation
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           Peace
           ,
           every
           kind
           of
           false
           worldly
           peace
           will
           not
           serve
           the
           turne
           .
           For
           as
           Christ
           was
           at
           
             Pacem
             do
             vobis
             ,
             sed
             meam
          
           ;
           Peace
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           My
           peace
           that
           I
           give
           unto
           you
           ,
           
           S.
           John
           14.
           
           So
           David
           ,
           the
           type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           would
           have
           you
           pray
           for
           Peace
           ,
           but
           His
           peace
           for
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           relation
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           generall
           ;
           Rogate
           ,
           pray
           for
           the
           
           peace
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           of
           the
           whole
           State
           ,
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           :
           It
           must
           not
           be
           broken
           in
           any
           corner
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           preserved
           .
           A
           sedition
           ,
           or
           a
           schisme
           in
           a
           corner
           ,
           in
           a
           Conventicle
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           place
           where
           they
           are
           usually
           hatched
           )
           will
           fier
           all
           if
           it
           be
           suffered
           .
           For
           the
           State
           ,
           none
           doubts
           this
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           true
           for
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           where
           peace
           is
           truly
           laboured
           for
           ,
           and
           not
           had
           ,
           there
           the
           Apostles
           limitation
           ,
           
           
             Rom.
             12.
          
           will
           helpe
           all
           ;
           
             Have
             peace
             with
             all
             men
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           but
           it
           followes
           ,
           
             si
             possibile
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
          
           ;
           and
           
             Quantum
             in
             vobis
          
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           lies
           in
           you
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           therefore
           pray
           for
           peace
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           cannot
           get
           it
           ;
           Heathenisme
           ,
           and
           Turcisme
           ,
           and
           Judaisme
           ,
           and
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           will
           not
           repent
           ,
           and
           come
           in
           ;
           we
           are
           quit
           by
           
             si
             possibile
          
           ,
           if
           we
           doe
           what
           is
           possible
           for
           their
           conversion
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           when
           any
           of
           these
           that
           have
           changed
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           into
           a
           lye
           ,
           would
           have
           us
           come
           over
           and
           make
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           we
           are
           quit
           ,
           though
           we
           doe
           it
           not
           ,
           by
           
             quantum
             in
             nobis
          
           ,
           as
           much
           
           as
           lies
           in
           us
           .
           For
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           it
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           peace
           against
           his
           truth
           :
           And
           therefore
           here
           is
           never
           a
           rogate
           ,
           no
           Counsell
           to
           pray
           for
           that
           .
           Indeed
           peace
           against
           truth
           is
           not
           
             Pax
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           a
           peace
           fit
           for
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           challengeth
           us
           for
           breach
           of
           this
           peace
           in
           our
           separation
           from
           them
           :
           But
           we
           say
           ,
           and
           justly
           ,
           the
           breach
           was
           theirs
           ,
           by
           their
           separation
           not
           onely
           from
           disputable
           ,
           but
           from
           evident
           truth
           .
           Nor
           are
           we
           fallers
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           they
           fallers
           off
           from
           verity
           .
           Let
           them
           returne
           to
           primitive
           truth
           ,
           and
           our
           quarrell
           is
           ended
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           it
           is
           
             possibile
             ,
             &
             in
             nobis
          
           ,
           both
           possible
           ,
           and
           in
           us
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           fill
           the
           Church
           with
           truth
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           peace
           .
        
         
           Now
           
             rogate
             pacem
          
           ,
           pray
           for
           peace
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           full
           circumstance
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           I
           cannot
           leave
           it
           yet
           :
           For
           when
           I
           consider
           that
           he
           that
           calls
           so
           earnestly
           for
           peace
           ,
           is
           David
           ,
           it
           fills
           me
           with
           wonder
           .
           For
           David
           was
           a
           sword-man
           with
           a
           witnesse
           .
           One
           of
           the
           greatest
           warriers
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           7.
           
           and
           most
           victorious
           .
           Nay
           ,
           
           though
           God
           had
           anoynted
           him
           before
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           yet
           the
           meanes
           which
           first
           made
           him
           known
           to
           Saul
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           famous
           in
           Israel
           ,
           was
           first
           his
           conquest
           of
           Goliah
           ,
           
           1.
           
           Reg.
           17.
           and
           then
           his
           sword
           against
           the
           Philistims
           .
           Therefore
           if
           David
           be
           come
           in
           upon
           
             rogate
             pacem
          
           ,
           pray
           for
           Peace
           ;
           it
           cannot
           be
           accounted
           onely
           the
           Gowne-mans
           ,
           or
           the
           weak
           mans
           prayer
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           the
           wise
           ,
           and
           the
           stout
           mans
           too
           :
           for
           David
           was
           both
           .
           And
           certainly
           it
           is
           not
           cowardize
           to
           pray
           for
           peace
           ,
           nor
           courage
           to
           call
           for
           troubles
           .
           That
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           David
           ,
           that
           can
           sing
           before
           the
           Arke
           of
           God
           ,
           
             rogate
             pacem
          
           pray
           for
           peace
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Philistims
           will
           disturbe
           Gods
           peace
           ,
           and
           his
           ,
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           he
           will
           dye
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           blood
           .
        
         
           And
           
             Rogate
             pacem
          
           ,
           pray
           for
           peace
           ,
           looks
           yet
           another
           way
           upon
           Davids
           person
           .
           For
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           David
           was
           King
           onely
           over
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Judah
           ,
           where
           he
           reigned
           seven
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           six
           moneths
           ,
           
           2
           Sam.
           5.
           
           The
           other
           eleven
           Tribes
           followed
           Ishbosheth
           the
           sonne
           of
           Saul
           ,
           
           2
           Sam.
           2.
           
           But
           he
           did
           
           not
           compose
           this
           Psalme
           ,
           till
           the
           carrying
           of
           the
           Arke
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           he
           was
           King
           over
           all
           ,
           both
           Israel
           ,
           and
           Judah
           .
           So
           
             Rogate
             pacem
          
           ,
           pray
           for
           peace
           ,
           was
           not
           Davids
           counsell
           onely
           ,
           when
           his
           Territories
           were
           lesse
           ,
           Judah
           and
           Hebron
           ;
           but
           after
           the
           great
           accesse
           of
           the
           eleven
           Tribes
           too
           ;
           when
           he
           was
           strong
           ;
           when
           God
           had
           divided
           his
           enemies
           before
           him
           ,
           even
           as
           water
           is
           divided
           asunder
           :
           as
           himselfe
           praiseth
           God
           and
           confesseth
           ,
           
           2
           Sam.
           5.
           
           And
           therefore
           either
           Davids
           example
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           following
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           a
           King
           in
           honour
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           in
           plenty
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           that
           hath
           added
           Jerusalem
           to
           Hebron
           ,
           eleven
           Tribes
           to
           one
           ,
           may
           make
           it
           his
           high
           honour
           
             Rogare
             pacem
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           perswade
           with
           men
           ,
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           Christendome
           .
        
         
           And
           David
           had
           good
           reason
           to
           bee
           at
           
             Rogate
             pacem
          
           ,
           pray
           for
           peace
           :
           For
           though
           hee
           scarce
           tooke
           any
           warre
           in
           hand
           ,
           but
           with
           Gods
           approbation
           ,
           and
           against
           Gods
           enemies
           ;
           yet
           we
           finde
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           22.
           
           that
           his
           Battels
           and
           his
           Blood
           were
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           God
           would
           not
           suffer
           
           him
           to
           build
           his
           Temple
           .
           He
           might
           sing
           before
           the
           Ark
           ;
           he
           might
           serve
           him
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ;
           but
           no
           Temple
           would
           he
           have
           built
           by
           hands
           in
           blood
           .
           Solomons
           hands
           ,
           Hands
           of
           peace
           must
           doe
           that
           .
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           ?
           What
           ?
           Why
           it
           may
           be
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           when
           the
           blood
           and
           spirits
           of
           a
           man
           are
           heated
           ,
           be
           the
           Warre
           never
           so
           just
           ,
           yet
           (
           to
           say
           no
           more
           )
           
             aliquid
             humani
             intervenit
          
           ,
           some
           heated
           passion
           strikes
           where
           ,
           and
           as
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           ;
           
           And
           (
           as
           Saint
           James
           hath
           it
           )
           
             The
             wrath
             of
             man
             doth
             not
             accomplish
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             :
          
           
           And
           the
           Historian
           tells
           us
           they
           are
           not
           a
           few
           that
           are
           guilty
           to
           themselves
           ,
           
             parum
             innocenter
             exactae
             militiae
          
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           I
           cannot
           bee
           so
           unthankfull
           to
           God
           and
           my
           Text
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           must
           fit
           one
           circumstance
           more
           to
           
             Rogate
             pacem
          
           ,
           pray
           for
           peace
           .
           And
           it
           is
           ,
           Pray
           for
           it
           this
           day
           :
           Why
           this
           day
           ?
           Why
           ?
           Why
           David
           brought
           up
           the
           Arke
           with
           this
           Psalme
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           built
           the
           Temple
           ;
           But
           Gods
           answer
           )
           to
           him
           was
           ,
           No
           ;
           
             But
             behold
             ,
             a
             sonne
             is
             borne
             unto
             thee
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             a
             man
             of
             peace
             ▪
             for
             I
             will
             
             give
             him
             rest
             from
             all
             his
             enemies
             round
             about
             ,
             therefore
             his
             name
             is
          
           Salomon
           ,
           
             and
             I
             will
             send
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             upon
             Israel
             in
             his
             dayes
             ,
             1
             Chron.
          
           22.
           
           
           And
           had
           not
           David
           then
           great
           reason
           to
           call
           upon
           his
           people
           ,
           even
           all
           of
           all
           sorts
           to
           pray
           for
           that
           Peace
           ,
           which
           God
           would
           give
           by
           Salomon
           ?
           And
           surely
           we
           have
           a
           Jerusalem
           ,
           a
           State
           ,
           and
           a
           Church
           to
           pray
           for
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ;
           And
           this
           day
           was
           our
           Salomon
           ,
           the
           very
           Peace
           of
           our
           Jerusalem
           borne
           ;
           And
           though
           hee
           were
           not
           borne
           among
           us
           ,
           yet
           hee
           was
           borne
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           good
           and
           well-fare
           of
           both
           State
           and
           Church
           :
           And
           can
           yee
           doe
           other
           than
           
             Rogare
             pacem
          
           ,
           pray
           for
           peace
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           nay
           Nativity
           ,
           the
           very
           birth-day
           of
           both
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace-maker
           ?
           Certainly
           so
           unnaturall
           to
           your
           Prince
           ,
           so
           unthankfull
           to
           God
           you
           cannot
           be
           .
           I
           will
           leade
           you
           the
           way
           to
           pray
           for
           Him
           ,
           his
           Honour
           ,
           and
           his
           Peace
           ;
           That
           this
           day
           may
           returne
           often
           ,
           and
           crowne
           many
           and
           happy
           ,
           and
           blessed
           yeeres
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           
             I
             had
             now
             done
             with
          
           Rogate
           pacem
           ,
           
             pray
             for
             peace
             ,
             but
             that
          
           Jerusalem
           
           
             is
             come
             againe
             in
             my
             way
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             strange
          
           Jerusalem
           .
           
             Not
             the
             old
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             literall
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             for
             which
          
           David
           
             would
             have
             prayers
             ;
             nor
             that
             which
             succeeded
             it
             ,
          
           Jerusalem
           of
           Iew
           and
           Gentile
           
             converted
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             must
             pray
             :
          
           But
           a
           Ierusalem
           of
           gold
           and
           precious
           stones
           ,
           
           
             (
             as
             is
             described
          
           ,
           Apoc.
           21.
           )
           which
           shall
           be
           bnilt
           for
           them
           againe
           upon
           earth
           in
           greater
           gloy
           than
           ever
           it
           was
           .
           And
           this
           Jerusalem
           upon
           earth
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           is
           called
           the
           Heavenly
           Jerusalem
           ,
           Heb.
           12.
           22.
           
           And
           the
           new
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
           Apoc.
           21.
           2
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           
             So
             it
             is
             not
             now
             sufficient
             that
             the
          
           Jewes
           
             shall
             be
             (
             in
             Gods
             good
             time
             )
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             delivers
             it
             ▪
          
           Rom.
           11.
           
           
           But
           these
           converted
           Jewes
           must
           meet
           out
           of
           all
           Nations
           :
           
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           become
           a
           distinct
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           flourisbing
           Nation
           againe
           in
           Jerusalem
           .
           
           And
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           shall
           doe
           homage
           to
           their
           King.
           Good
           God
           ,
           what
           a
           fine
           people
           have
           we
           here
           ?
           Men
           in
           the
           Moone
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           any
           long
           discourse
           ,
           wherein
           this
           errour
           
           with
           ,
           or
           parts
           from
           the
           Chiliasts
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           worth
           any
           settled
           confutation
           ;
           Onely
           I
           cannot
           desire
           you
           
             Rogare
             pacem
          
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           any
           peace
           to
           this
           Jerusalem
           .
           It
           was
           an
           old
           error
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           (
           which
           denyed
           Christ
           come
           )
           that
           when
           their
           Messias
           did
           come
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           a
           most
           glorious
           temporall
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           who
           but
           they
           ?
           I
           cannot
           say
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           vanitie
           denies
           Christ
           come
           ,
           God
           forbid
           ;
           But
           this
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           many
           places
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           which
           concerne
           the
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           which
           looke
           upon
           Christ
           in
           his
           first
           or
           second
           comming
           ,
           are
           impiously
           applyed
           to
           this
           returne
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           which
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           to
           them
           as
           a
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           And
           this
           exquisite
           Arithmetician
           ,
           beside
           the
           first
           comming
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           his
           second
           to
           Judgement
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           all
           the
           personall
           commings
           of
           Christ
           that
           ever
           the
           Scripture
           revealed
           ,
           
           or
           the
           Church
           knew
           )
           hath
           found
           out
           a
           Third
           ,
           betweene
           One
           and
           Two
           ,
           namely
           ,
           his
           comming
           to
           this
           conversion
           of
           the
           Jewes
           .
        
         
         
           But
           see
           a
           little
           :
           I
           will
           not
           be
           long
           a
           passing
           .
           Shall
           Ierusalem
           be
           built
           againe
           after
           this
           eversion
           by
           the
           Romans
           ?
           The
           Prophet
           Esay
           saith
           no
           ,
           
           
             Esa
             .
             25.
             
             But
             this
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Author
           )
           
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           
           
             but
             of
             her
             enemies
          
           .
           Yes
           ,
           it
           is
           meant
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Cities
           ;
           as
           appeares
           ,
           
           ver
           .
           6
           ,
           7.
           and
           is
           confirmed
           by
           Saint
           Hierome
           ,
           
           and
           some
           Moderne
           Divines
           .
           And
           suppose
           the
           place
           were
           doubtfull
           ,
           
           whether
           meant
           of
           Ierusalem
           or
           not
           ,
           
           yet
           that
           other
           is
           unavoydable
           ,
           
           
             Ier.
             19.
             11.
             
             I
             will
             breake
             this
             City
             and
             this
             people
             ,
             as
             one
             breakes
             a
             potters
             vessell
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             made
             whole
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Well
             :
             But
             this
             new-built
             Ierusalem
             must
             be
             the
             Heavenly
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           against
           the
           received
           judgement
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           these
           places
           should
           be
           understood
           of
           any
           Church
           upon
           earth
           onely
           ,
           whether
           Iew
           ,
           or
           Gentile
           ,
           or
           both
           .
           And
           apparent
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           circumstances
           in
           Apoc.
           21.
           
           which
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           applyed
           to
           any
           Church
           on
           earth
           onely
           ;
           Which
           made
           S.
           Ambrose
           professe
           ,
           
           that
           this
           Exposition
           is
           against
           Scripture
           .
           
           And
           suppose
           they
           may
           be
           meant
           of
           a
           Militant
           Church
           onely
           ;
           〈◊〉
           what
           should
           lead
           us
           to
           see
           this
           conversion
           of
           the
           Iewes
           there
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           
             Ten
             Tribes
             comming
             in
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
          
           the
           good
           man
           should
           doe
           well
           to
           tell
           us
           first
           ;
           Where
           those
           ten
           Tribes
           have
           been
           ever
           since
           before
           the
           Baylonish
           Captivity
           ,
           or
           poynt
           out
           the
           Story
           that
           sayes
           they
           remained
           a
           distinct
           people
           .
           No
           :
           they
           degenerated
           ,
           and
           lived
           mixed
           with
           other
           Nations
           that
           captived
           them
           ,
           till
           not
           onely
           their
           Tribes
           were
           confounded
           ,
           but
           their
           name
           also
           utterly
           lost
           ,
           for
           almost
           two
           thousand
           yeares
           since
           ;
           
             And
             yet
             now
             forsooth
             we
             shall
             see
             them
             abroad
             againe
             .
          
           It
           is
           strange
           we
           should
           not
           know
           our
           friends
           all
           this
           while
           .
           
           For
           within
           these
           seventy
           foure
           yeeres
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           quite
           rooted
           out
           both
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Turke
           ,
           our
           two
           great
           Enemies
           ;
           And
           shall
           begin
           to
           make
           both
           of
           them
           stagger
           within
           lesse
           than
           these
           thirty
           yeeres
           .
           I
           cannot
           tell
           here
           whether
           it
           be
           Balaam
           that
           prophesieth
           ,
           or
           the
           Beast
           he
           rod
           on
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           
           that
           they
           shall
           serve
           this
           King
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           you
           neede
           not
           beleeve
           that
           till
           you
           see
           it
           .
           If
           Christ
           be
           King
           there
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           will
           easily
           submit
           to
           him
           :
           But
           if
           it
           be
           any
           other
           ,
           they
           have
           reason
           to
           hold
           their
           own
           .
           And
           it
           seems
           it
           is
           not
           well
           resolved
           yet
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           King
           ;
           For
           
             pag.
             56.
          
           and
           102.
           
           
           The
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Christ
             shall
             be
             King
             there
          
           ,
           And
           
             pag.
             163.
          
           
           he
           unthrones
           Christ
           againe
           ,
           and
           assures
           us
           
             One
             shall
             be
             King
             ,
             whom
             the
             Iewes
             shall
             set
             up
             among
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           I
           will
           follow
           this
           vanity
           no
           further
           ;
           Onely
           doe
           you
           not
           think
           the
           Papists
           will
           triumph
           ,
           that
           such
           monstrous
           opinions
           are
           hatched
           among
           us
           ?
           Sure
           they
           will
           ;
           yet
           they
           have
           little
           reason
           here
           :
           For
           two
           of
           their
           learned
           Iesuites
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           
           (
           they
           are
           Salmer
           :
           
           and
           
             Lori
             :
          
           )
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           sin
           ,
           when
           lead
           with
           the
           errour
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           they
           thought
           Christs
           Kindome
           should
           be
           temporall
           ,
           
           Act.
           1.
           6.
           which
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           this
           vanity
           .
           And
           
             Tullius
             Crispoldus
          
           ,
           one
           of
           theirs
           ,
           left
           notes
           behind
           him
           (
           which
           are
           yet
           in
           
           Manuscript
           in
           the
           Library
           at
           Millan
           )
           which
           agree
           in
           all
           things
           almost
           with
           this
           present
           folly
           .
           
           So
           whatsoever
           is
           amisse
           in
           this
           Iewish
           dreame
           ,
           the
           Primogenitus
           ,
           the
           first
           borne
           of
           it
           ,
           after
           the
           Iew
           ,
           is
           theirs
           .
           Onely
           herein
           their
           care
           out-goes
           ours
           ;
           They
           keepe
           the
           Frensie
           locked
           up
           ,
           and
           we
           publish
           it
           
             in
             Print
          
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           leave
           these
           men
           to
           out-dreame
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           And
           hasten
           to
           ,
           
           and
           thorow
           the
           second
           generall
           part
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Prophets
           owne
           prayer
           for
           Jerusalem
           :
           In
           which
           the
           circumstances
           are
           sixe
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           whether
           you
           reade
           the
           
           Text
           with
           Saint
           Hierome
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Geneva
           Translation
           ,
           
             (
             Let
             them
             prosper
             that
             love
             thee
             )
          
           and
           so
           make
           it
           a
           Prayer
           ,
           
           Or
           with
           
             Ar.
             Mon.
             Tremel
          
           .
           and
           the
           last
           
             Translation
             ,
             (
             They
             shall
             prosper
             that
             love
             thee
             ,
             )
          
           and
           so
           make
           it
           a
           Reason
           ,
           full
           of
           promise
           ,
           to
           induce
           us
           to
           pray
           for
           it
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           much
           materiall
           .
           It
           seemes
           both
           may
           stand
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           not
           make
           my
           Text
           narrower
           than
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           Take
           the
           words
           then
           first
           as
           a
           
           
             Motive
             .
             Pray
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
          
           for
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           you
           
           should
           doe
           so
           .
           For
           
             They
             shall
             prosper
             that
             pray
             for
             it
             .
          
           So
           the
           Argument
           is
           drawne
           from
           prosperity
           ;
           &
           prosperity
           is
           a
           reason
           that
           is
           very
           potent
           with
           men
           in
           all
           things
           else
           :
           why
           then
           should
           it
           not
           be
           prevailing
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           make
           men
           pray
           both
           for
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Church
           ?
           But
           shall
           men
           prosper
           that
           do
           so
           indeed
           ?
           Yes
           :
           you
           have
           no
           probable
           cause
           to
           distrust
           it
           ;
           The
           words
           are
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             prosper
          
           .
           And
           if
           you
           take
           them
           for
           an
           earthly
           promise
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           Kings
           word
           for
           it
           ;
           If
           for
           a
           spirituall
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           Prophets
           word
           for
           it
           .
           Would
           you
           have
           any
           man
           testifie
           that
           hath
           had
           experience
           ?
           You
           have
           Davids
           word
           for
           it
           :
           And
           he
           had
           often
           triall
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           God
           made
           him
           prosper
           for
           his
           prayers
           sake
           ,
           and
           his
           love
           to
           that
           State
           and
           Church
           .
           And
           since
           you
           cannot
           distrust
           a
           King
           ,
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           experience
           ;
           be
           sure
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           but
           that
           your selves
           may
           prosper
           .
        
         
           
           Take
           the
           words
           next
           as
           a
           
             Prayer
             ;
             Pray
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
          
           For
           there
           is
           great
           example
           to
           move
           you
           to
           doe
           so
           .
           For
           the
           Kingly
           Prophet
           
           goes
           before
           you
           ;
           he
           askes
           no
           more
           of
           you
           ,
           than
           he
           doth
           himselfe
           .
           He
           would
           have
           you
           pray
           for
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           he
           :
           
             Let
             them
             prosper
             that
             love
             it
             .
          
           The
           Prophet
           is
           not
           of
           their
           humour
           ,
           that
           care
           not
           what
           burthens
           they
           bind
           upon
           other
           mens
           shoulders
           ,
           so
           themselves
           may
           escape
           the
           load
           .
           No
           ,
           he
           prayes
           too
           ;
           And
           no
           marvell
           :
           
           For
           (
           as
           Saint
           Leo
           observes
           )
           Prayer
           is
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           ,
           of
           the
           
             three
             things
          
           ,
           which
           doe
           most
           properly
           belong
           to
           all
           religious
           actions
           .
        
         
           He
           prayes
           then
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           prayer
           this
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           
             Prius
             orat
             pro
             orantibus
             pro
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           He
           prayes
           for
           them
           that
           pray
           for
           Ierusalem
           ,
           before
           he
           prayes
           for
           Ierusalem
           it selfe
           .
           First
           ,
           Let
           them
           prosper
           that
           love
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           6.
           
           
           And
           then
           ,
           Peace
           be
           within
           the
           walls
           of
           it
           ,
           
           v.
           7.
           
           And
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           spirituall
           wisdome
           in
           this
           too
           :
           For
           while
           his
           prayer
           strengthens
           them
           that
           pray
           for
           Ierusalem
           ,
           both
           his
           ,
           and
           their
           prayers
           meet
           ,
           and
           goe
           stronger
           to
           God
           ,
           than
           if
           any
           (
           be
           it
           David
           )
           prayed
           for
           it
           alone
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           Ignatius
           tells
           his
           people
           at
           
           Smyrna
           ,
           that
           their
           prayers
           reached
           as
           far
           as
           Antioch
           ,
           (
           who
           no
           doubt
           prayed
           for
           it selfe
           too
           )
           and
           these
           joyned
           prayers
           obtained
           peace
           for
           that
           Church
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           David
           prayes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           would
           have
           others
           pray
           :
           so
           prayes
           he
           also
           for
           the
           selfe
           same
           thing
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           exhorts
           others
           to
           pray
           ;
           That
           is
           ,
           for
           peace
           .
           
             Peace
             be
             within
             thee
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           that
           his
           exhortation
           came
           heartily
           from
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           falls
           to
           it
           so
           close
           himselfe
           .
           And
           it
           is
           an
           excellent
           thing
           full
           of
           honour
           to
           God
           and
           themselves
           ,
           when
           
             Rex
             &
             Propheta
          
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           goe
           first
           in
           prayer
           for
           the
           States
           and
           the
           Churches
           peace
           .
        
         
           Now
           he
           prayes
           not
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           it
           alone
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           which
           followes
           peace
           ,
           the
           prosperity
           of
           it
           too
           .
           He
           well
           knew
           ,
           that
           
             God
             hath
             pleasure
             in
             the
             prosperity
             of
             his
             servants
             .
          
           Nor
           doth
           he
           so
           pray
           for
           the
           temporall
           peace
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           forgets
           the
           spirituall
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Nor
           doth
           he
           so
           pray
           for
           the
           externall
           peace
           of
           either
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           preferres
           the
           inward
           ,
           
           and
           soul-peace
           of
           both
           .
           Not
           peace
           without
           vertue
           :
           for
           that
           is
           but
           a
           
             painted
             peace
          
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           Saint
           Hil.
           will
           have
           them
           together
           .
           Peace
           and
           Vertue
           
             Connexa
             sibi
             sunt
          
           ,
           must
           be
           knit
           together
           in
           Jerusalem
           :
           For
           Vertue
           is
           the
           strength
           and
           preservative
           of
           Peace
           ;
           And
           wheresoever
           Vertue
           is
           not
           ,
           there
           Peace
           will
           bee
           the
           first
           that
           will
           abuse
           it selfe
           .
           Not
           Peace
           without
           Faith
           :
           For
           that
           is
           but
           a
           profane
           Peace
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           Saint
           Hierom
           tells
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           
             Dominus
             Christus
          
           ,
           our
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           true
           Peace
           of
           both
           State
           and
           Church
           .
           As
           if
           he
           so
           long
           before
           had
           foreseen
           and
           prayed
           for
           (
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             within
             thee
          
           )
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Messiah
           .
           And
           foresee
           it
           (
           no
           question
           )
           he
           did
           .
           And
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           prayed
           for
           it
           :
           since
           neither
           Ierusalems
           peace
           could
           ,
           nor
           our
           peace
           can
           ,
           be
           firme
           without
           him
           .
           But
           then
           if
           you
           aske
           me
           why
           so
           many
           States
           ,
           and
           Churches
           ,
           are
           divided
           for
           ,
           and
           about
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           at
           peace
           ;
           the
           cause
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           is
           the
           sinne
           of
           men
           :
           They
           divide
           and
           tear
           Christ
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           what
           wonder
           if
           they
           be
           divided
           about
           him
           ?
        
         
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           here
           is
           his
           prayer
           for
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           for
           Jerusalem
           ,
           for
           the
           State
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           whereabouts
           would
           he
           have
           these
           excellent
           blessings
           seated
           ?
           Where
           ?
           Why
           every
           where
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           
             Muris
             &
             Palatiis
          
           ,
           about
           the
           Wall
           and
           the
           Palace
           .
           And
           they
           are
           excellently
           fitted
           .
           He
           would
           have
           them
           spread
           all
           over
           Jerusalem
           ;
           But
           
             Loca
             Dominii
          
           ,
           the
           places
           of
           their
           exaltation
           ,
           are
           these
           in
           my
           
             Text
             ,
             the
             Wall
             ,
             and
             the
             Palace
             :
          
           For
           Peace
           that
           keeps
           at
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           so
           works
           inward
           ,
           to
           calme
           the
           City
           ;
           But
           the
           child
           of
           peace
           ,
           Prosperity
           ,
           that
           is
           borne
           after
           in
           the
           Palace
           ,
           and
           comes
           outward
           ,
           to
           inrich
           to
           the
           very
           Wall.
           
        
         
           The
           strength
           of
           a
           City
           is
           in
           the
           Walles
           .
           In
           Walles
           that
           are
           fenced
           and
           fortified
           with
           Turrets
           ,
           (
           as
           Euthymius
           renders
           it
           :
           )
           
           therefore
           if
           a
           tempest
           of
           warre
           beate
           upon
           the
           walles
           of
           it
           ,
           possesse
           the
           strength
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           cannot
           be
           peace
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Prayer
           is
           fit
           :
           
             Sit
             pax
             in
             muris
          
           ,
           peace
           be
           within
           the
           walles
           .
           And
           Davids
           prayer
           is
           as
           full
           as
           fit
           :
           For
           the
           Church
           hath
           the
           same
           walls
           ,
           
           that
           the
           State
           hath
           .
           It
           is
           in
           my
           Text.
           For
           it
           is
           in
           
             Muris
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           in
           the
           walles
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           the
           Temple
           stood
           within
           it
           .
           And
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           knot
           which
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           knit
           between
           the
           bodies
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           men
           ,
           which
           in
           respect
           of
           one
           Allegiance
           make
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           doe
           in
           respect
           of
           one
           Faith
           ,
           make
           the
           Church
           )
           the
           walles
           of
           the
           State
           cannot
           be
           broken
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           suffers
           with
           it
           ;
           nor
           the
           walles
           and
           fences
           of
           the
           Church
           trampled
           upon
           ,
           but
           the
           State
           must
           be
           corrupted
           by
           it
           :
           therfore
           the
           Prayer
           is
           full
           ;
           that
           Peace
           may
           sit
           upon
           the
           Walls
           ,
           that
           Prosperity
           may
           fill
           all
           that
           is
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           neither
           the
           Walles
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           nor
           the
           Walles
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           can
           keepe
           or
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           they
           compasse
           ;
           There
           must
           be
           Men
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           keepe
           both
           the
           Wall
           ,
           and
           the
           Palace
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           :
           Viri-Muri
           ,
           Men-Walles
           .
           And
           among
           these
           ,
           all
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           equall
           care
           in
           preserving
           the
           Peace
           .
           
           But
           as
           the
           greatest
           strength
           of
           the
           dead
           Walles
           is
           in
           Turribus
           ,
           in
           the
           Towers
           and
           Bulwarks
           ;
           so
           the
           
           greatest
           care
           in
           the
           living
           Walls
           lyes
           in
           Turribus
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Towers
           too
           ;
           upon
           those
           that
           are
           eminent
           in
           State
           and
           Church
           .
           
           Now
           S.
           Hierome
           tells
           us
           plainly
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           State
           ,
           the
           Noble
           ,
           &
           the
           wise
           ,
           &
           the
           Valiant
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Towers
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           the
           Apostles
           were
           the
           Pillars
           ,
           
           Gal.
           2.
           
           And
           Saint
           Chrysost
           .
           that
           the
           Priests
           are
           
             Muri
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Here
           therefore
           the
           Prayer
           must
           goe
           home
           ;
           Davids
           did
           ;
           Peace
           be
           in
           these
           walls
           too
           :
           For
           if
           these
           shall
           shake
           upon
           their
           foundations
           ;
           If
           these
           knock
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           there
           can
           be
           no
           firme
           Peace
           in
           either
           Body
           .
           A
           wall-palsie
           is
           ever
           dangerous
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           Peace
           in
           
             Muris
             &
             Palatiis
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Wall
           and
           the
           Palace
           ,
           stayes
           either
           the
           Prayer
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           ?
           No
           sure
           ;
           The
           benefit
           stayes
           not
           :
           For
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Wall
           and
           the
           Palace
           ,
           is
           very
           diffusive
           ;
           All
           Ierusalem
           is
           the
           better
           for
           it
           presently
           .
           Not
           the
           meanest
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           not
           the
           lowest
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           the
           better
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           ,
           for
           this
           Peace
           .
           And
           it
           is
           
           implyed
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           For
           in
           Palatiis
           ,
           in
           the
           Palaces
           ,
           names
           indeed
           the
           Kings
           house
           ,
           but
           under
           that
           greater
           ,
           comprehends
           the
           lesse
           .
           
           And
           S.
           Hierome
           expresseth
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           reades
           
             in
             Domibus
          
           ,
           prosperity
           in
           the
           Houses
           :
           For
           the
           houses
           of
           Subjects
           cannot
           be
           empty
           of
           Peace
           ,
           when
           the
           Palace
           of
           the
           King
           is
           full
           .
           This
           for
           the
           Benefit
           ;
           and
           Peace
           is
           no
           niggard
           of
           it selfe
           .
           Then
           the
           rule
           is
           ;
           Where
           the
           benefit
           goes
           on
           and
           multiplies
           ,
           there
           must
           not
           be
           a
           stop
           in
           the
           prayer
           ;
           that
           must
           goe
           on
           too
           ,
           as
           Davids
           did
           ;
           
             Peace
             be
             within
             the
             walls
          
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           The
           forme
           of
           this
           prayer
           ,
           
           
             Sit
             pax
             in
             muris
          
           ,
           Peace
           be
           within
           the
           walls
           ,
           and
           Prosperity
           within
           the
           Palaces
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Jerusalem
           had
           both
           these
           .
           And
           no
           doubt
           can
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           that
           Jerusalem
           ,
           that
           State
           ,
           that
           Church
           ,
           had
           both
           .
           And
           to
           this
           day
           as
           little
           doubt
           there
           is
           of
           civill
           States
           ,
           
             muros
             habent
             &
             Palatia
          
           ,
           they
           have
           both
           Walles
           and
           Palaces
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           sacrilege
           (
           in
           many
           places
           )
           makes
           all
           the
           haste
           it
           can
           ,
           to
           frustrate
           this
           prayer
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           nor
           Palaces
           ,
           nor
           Walles
           ,
           for
           Peace
           ,
           or
           Plenty
           ,
           to
           
           be
           in
           .
           Doubtlesse
           ,
           this
           ceremoniall
           Church
           will
           rise
           in
           Judgment
           against
           the
           pillage
           of
           Christendome
           :
           For
           the
           children
           of
           that
           Church
           left
           not
           their
           Mother
           without
           Walles
           for
           defence
           ,
           not
           without
           Palaces
           for
           honour
           .
           Ye
           see
           it
           is
           plaine
           in
           my
           Text.
           But
           many
           Children
           of
           the
           substantiall
           Church
           ,
           have
           shewed
           themselves
           base
           and
           unnaturall
           .
           Palaces
           ?
           no
           ,
           Cottages
           are
           good
           enough
           ;
           As
           if
           it
           were
           a
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Priests
           must
           have
           lesse
           honour
           in
           the
           substance
           ,
           than
           they
           had
           in
           the
           ceremony
           .
           And
           yet
           when
           I
           consider
           better
           ,
           I
           begin
           to
           thinke
           it
           is
           fit
           the
           Priests
           house
           should
           be
           meane
           ,
           where
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           Gods
           House
           ,
           is
           let
           lye
           so
           basely
           :
           For
           he
           that
           hewed
           Timber
           afore
           out
           of
           the
           thicke
           Trees
           ,
           was
           known
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           an
           excellent
           worke
           ;
           but
           now
           they
           have
           beaten
           downe
           all
           the
           carved
           worke
           thereof
           with
           Axes
           and
           Hammers
           ,
           Psal
           .
           74.
           
           
           So
           that
           now
           I
           doubt
           we
           must
           vary
           the
           Prayer
           ,
           from
           
             Sit
             pax
          
           ,
           to
           
             Sint
             muri
          
           ,
           not
           presume
           to
           pray
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           peace
           and
           plenty
           within
           the
           Walls
           ,
           but
           that
           
           the
           very
           walls
           themselves
           may
           stand
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           I
           will
           doe
           the
           People
           right
           too
           .
           For
           as
           many
           of
           them
           are
           guilty
           of
           inexcusable
           sinne
           ,
           both
           by
           cunning
           and
           by
           violent
           sacrilege
           :
           so
           are
           too
           many
           of
           us
           Priests
           guilty
           of
           other
           as
           great
           sinnes
           as
           sacrilege
           can
           bee
           ;
           for
           which
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           we
           and
           our
           possessions
           lye
           open
           to
           the
           waste
           .
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           .
           For
           the
           hand
           of
           sacrilege
           it selfe
           ,
           though
           borne
           a
           Theefe
           ,
           could
           never
           touch
           
             Palatia
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           the
           Palaces
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           God
           kept
           the
           wall
           of
           it
           :
           But
           while
           our
           sins
           make
           God
           out
           of
           Peace
           with
           the
           Walles
           ;
           while
           he
           is
           at
           Diruam
           ,
           
           I
           will
           breake
           the
           wall
           thereof
           ,
           Esay
           .
           5.
           it
           is
           in
           vaine
           to
           shift
           off
           by
           humane
           policies
           :
           for
           the
           Palaces
           cannot
           stand
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           omit
           ,
           that
           
           while
           the
           Prophet
           prayes
           here
           ,
           for
           the
           State
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           pray
           for
           both
           ;
           yet
           his
           expression
           is
           not
           ,
           
             Pro
             orantibus
          
           ,
           but
           
             Pro
             diligentibus
          
           ;
           not
           for
           them
           that
           pray
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           for
           them
           that
           love
           it
           :
           Let
           them
           prosper
           that
           love
           it
           ,
           and
           wish
           it
           good
           .
           
           So
           the
           prayer
           (
           as
           Euthym
           observes
           )
           did
           not
           comprehend
           
           the
           Jewes
           onely
           ,
           but
           as
           many
           of
           other
           nations
           too
           ,
           as
           were
           Diligentes
           ,
           lovers
           of
           Jerusalem
           .
           And
           indeede
           these
           two
           ,
           to
           love
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           make
           one
           in
           my
           Text
           :
           For
           no
           man
           can
           pray
           heartily
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           hee
           that
           loves
           them
           ▪
           And
           no
           man
           that
           truly
           loves
           them
           ,
           can
           abstaine
           from
           praying
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           them
           .
           This
           is
           certaine
           ,
           neither
           love
           ,
           nor
           prayer
           ,
           can
           stand
           with
           practising
           against
           either
           ;
           nor
           with
           spoile
           and
           rapine
           upon
           either
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           
             Diligentibus
             te
          
           ,
           that
           love
           thee
           ,
           an
           idle
           or
           an
           empty
           specification
           in
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           King
           :
           For
           as
           Jerusalem
           had
           ,
           so
           hath
           every
           State
           ,
           and
           every
           Church
           ,
           some
           false
           members
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           are
           nearer
           the
           enemy
           ,
           than
           Jerusalem
           .
           Therefore
           
             sit
             Pax
             ,
             sed
             diligentibus
          
           ,
           let
           there
           be
           peace
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           that
           love
           thee
           .
           But
           if
           any
           man
           have
           a
           false
           heart
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           let
           him
           have
           no
           portion
           in
           the
           prosperitie
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           care
           is
           for
           Jerusalem
           .
           For
           this
           State
           and
           Church
           he
           would
           have
           you
           pray
           .
           In
           
           this
           prayer
           he
           would
           have
           you
           beg
           for
           Peace
           .
           That
           which
           he
           would
           have
           others
           doe
           ,
           he
           doth
           himselfe
           ,
           He
           prayes
           both
           for
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           for
           them
           that
           pray
           for
           it
           .
           That
           which
           he
           also
           prayes
           for
           ,
           is
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           .
           This
           peace
           he
           would
           have
           in
           the
           Walls
           ,
           and
           this
           prosperity
           in
           the
           Palaces
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           knowes
           it
           will
           diffuse
           it selfe
           to
           meaner
           houses
           .
           Yet
           it
           seems
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           that
           ceremoniall
           Church
           had
           both
           Walls
           and
           Palaces
           .
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           this
           Peace
           ,
           this
           Prosperity
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           reward
           onely
           Diligentium
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           love
           both
           State
           and
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           there
           is
           a
           little
           behind
           .
           For
           my
           Text
           is
           an
           Exhortation
           ,
           and
           preacheth
           it selfe
           .
           
             Rogate
             Pacem
          
           ,
           pray
           for
           the
           Peace
           of
           Ierusalem
           .
           Pray
           for
           it
           ?
           Why
           ,
           it
           seemes
           strange
           to
           me
           that
           any
           age
           should
           be
           weary
           of
           Peace
           ,
           or
           need
           an
           exhortation
           to
           pray
           for
           it
           ,
           either
           in
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           .
           Yet
           the
           age
           in
           which
           David
           lived
           ,
           was
           such
           .
           For
           though
           the
           instant
           time
           of
           the
           composure
           of
           this
           Psame
           ,
           was
           a
           time
           of
           Peace
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           but
           a
           time
           picked
           
           out
           ,
           in
           an
           age
           that
           loved
           not
           Peace
           .
           David
           tells
           us
           so
           himselfe
           a
           little
           before
           my
           Text
           ,
           
           
             Psal
             .
             120.
             
             My
             soule
             hath
             long
             dwelt
             among
             them
             that
             are
             enemies
             unto
             Peace
             :
             I
             labour
             for
             Peace
             ,
             but
             when
             I
             speake
             unto
             them
             thereof
             ,
             thy
             make
             them
             ready
             to
             battel
             .
          
           So
           there
           he
           speakes
           for
           peace
           ;
           And
           in
           my
           text
           he
           exhorts
           to
           pray
           for
           Peace
           ;
           And
           after
           that
           ,
           himselfe
           prayes
           for
           peace
           :
           And
           all
           this
           is
           little
           enough
           among
           them
           that
           love
           not
           peace
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           take
           this
           with
           you
           :
           They
           beare
           not
           the
           best
           mindes
           ,
           
             (
             Cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             honourable
             safety
             ,
          
           alwayes
           excepted
           )
           that
           desire
           the
           waters
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           should
           runne
           troubled
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           the
           better
           fishing
           .
           
           And
           the
           Historian
           sets
           his
           brand
           upon
           them
           ;
           Who
           are
           they
           whom
           peace
           cannot
           please
           ?
           Who
           ?
           Why
           ?
           
             Quibus
             pessima
             est
             ,
             &
             immodica
             cupiditas
             ,
          
           They
           whose
           desires
           are
           worse
           than
           naught
           ,
           in
           their
           Object
           ,
           and
           void
           of
           all
           moderation
           in
           their
           pursute
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           ,
           since
           David
           at
           the
           placing
           of
           the
           Arke
           ,
           exhorts
           all
           
           sorts
           of
           men
           
             Rogare
             pacem
          
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           leave
           out
           the
           Priest
           ,
           whom
           it
           concernes
           most
           to
           preach
           peace
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           neither
           the
           High-Priest
           ,
           nor
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           they
           should
           be
           most
           forward
           in
           this
           duty
           .
           This
           for
           the
           Priesthood
           then
           .
           And
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           he
           sent
           out
           the
           Seventy
           to
           preach
           ,
           gave
           them
           in
           charge
           ,
           to
           begin
           at
           every
           house
           in
           which
           they
           entred
           ,
           with
           Peace
           .
           
           
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             house
          
           ,
           S.
           
             Luk.
             10.
          
           
           And
           he
           that
           preacheth
           not
           peace
           ,
           or
           labours
           not
           for
           it
           ,
           must
           confesse
           one
           of
           these
           two
           ;
           Namely
           ,
           that
           he
           thinkes
           David
           was
           deceived
           ,
           while
           he
           calls
           to
           pray
           for
           peace
           ;
           Or
           that
           himselfe
           is
           disobedient
           to
           his
           call
           .
        
         
           Calvin
           is
           of
           opinion
           ,
           
           that
           he
           which
           will
           order
           his
           prayers
           right
           ,
           must
           begin
           ,
           not
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           at
           
             Dominus
             Ecclesiae
             corpus
             conservet
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Lord
           would
           preserve
           the
           Body
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           just
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           Peace
           for
           Ierusalem
           .
           For
           if
           any
           man
           be
           so
           addicted
           to
           his
           private
           ,
           that
           he
           neglect
           the
           common
           State
           ,
           he
           is
           voyd
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           piety
           ,
           
           and
           wisheth
           Peace
           and
           happinesse
           to
           himselfe
           in
           vaine
           .
           For
           whoever
           he
           be
           ,
           he
           must
           live
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           if
           their
           joynts
           be
           out
           ,
           and
           in
           trouble
           ,
           how
           can
           he
           hope
           to
           live
           in
           Peace
           ?
           This
           is
           just
           as
           much
           as
           if
           the
           exterior
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           should
           think
           they
           might
           live
           healthfull
           ,
           though
           the
           stomack
           be
           full
           of
           sick
           and
           swoln
           humours
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           then
           :
           God
           hath
           blessed
           this
           State
           and
           Church
           with
           many
           &
           happy
           yeers
           of
           Peace
           and
           plenty
           .
           To
           have
           had
           peace
           without
           plenty
           had
           been
           but
           a
           secure
           possession
           of
           misery
           .
           To
           have
           had
           plenty
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           without
           peace
           ,
           had
           been
           a
           most
           uncertaine
           possession
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           men
           call
           happinesse
           ,
           without
           enjoying
           it
           .
           To
           have
           had
           both
           these
           ,
           without
           truth
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           peace
           ,
           had
           been
           to
           want
           the
           true
           use
           of
           both
           .
           Now
           to
           be
           weary
           of
           peace
           ,
           especially
           peace
           in
           Truth
           ,
           is
           to
           slight
           God
           that
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           blessing
           .
           And
           to
           abuse
           peace
           and
           plenty
           to
           Luxurie
           ,
           and
           other
           sins
           ,
           is
           to
           contemn
           the
           blessing
           it selfe
           .
           And
           there
           is
           neither
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           will
           call
           apace
           for
           vengeance
           .
        
         
         
           My
           exhortation
           therefore
           shall
           keepe
           even
           with
           S.
           Pauls
           ,
           
           1
           
             Tim.
             2.
             
             That
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             be
             made
             ,
             especially
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             authority
             ,
             that
             under
             them
             we
             may
             live
             a
             quiet
             ,
             and
             a
             peaceable
             life
             ,
             in
             all
             godlinesse
             and
             honesty
             .
          
           Here
           S.
           Paul
           would
           have
           you
           pray
           for
           the
           King
           ;
           And
           in
           my
           Text
           the
           King
           would
           have
           you
           pray
           for
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           :
           His
           peace
           cannot
           be
           without
           theirs
           ;
           And
           your
           peace
           cannot
           be
           without
           his
           .
           Thus
           haveing
           made
           my
           Text
           my
           Circle
           ,
           I
           am
           gone
           round
           it
           ,
           and
           come
           backe
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           must
           therefore
           end
           in
           the
           poynt
           where
           I
           began
           :
           
             Pray
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             Let
             them
             prosper
             that
             love
             it
             :
             Peace
             be
             within
             the
             walls
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             prosperity
             within
             the
             Palaces
             :
          
           That
           the
           Peace
           of
           God
           which
           passeth
           our
           understanding
           here
           ,
           may
           not
           leave
           us
           ,
           till
           it
           possesse
           us
           of
           eternall
           Peace
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           Christ
           for
           his
           infinite
           Merit
           and
           Mercy
           sake
           grant
           unto
           us
           .
           To
           whom
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           be
           ascribed
           all
           Might
           ,
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           this
           day
           ,
           &
           for
           evermore
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERM.
           II.
           
        
         
           Preached
           at
           White-hall
           ,
           on
           the
           24.
           of
           March
           ,
           1621.
           being
           the
           day
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           His
           Majesties
           most
           gracious
           Reigne
           .
        
         
           
             
               PSAL.
               21.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               For
               thou
               hast
               
                 set
                 him
              
               as
               Blessings
               for
               ever
               :
               
               thou
               hast
               made
               him
               glad
               with
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               countenance
               .
            
             
               Because
               the
               King
               trusteth
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               in
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               most
               High
               he
               shall
               
                 not
                 miscarry
              
               .
               
            
          
        
         
           MY
           Text
           begins
           ,
           where
           every
           good
           man
           should
           end
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           Blessing
           .
           Not
           an
           Esau
           ,
           
           but
           he
           cryes
           ,
           when
           the
           Blessing
           is
           gone
           ,
           Gen.
           27.
           
           This
           Psalm
           is
           a
           Thanksgiving
           for
           David
           ,
           for
           the
           King.
           In
           
           
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           two
           Blessings
           ;
           One
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           blesseth
           us
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           
           we
           give
           thanks
           :
           The
           other
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           blesse
           God
           ;
           For
           he
           that
           praiseth
           him
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           thanks
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           blesse
           him
           ,
           
           Exod
           18.
           
        
         
           Now
           we
           can
           no
           sooner
           meet
           blessing
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           but
           we
           presently
           find
           two
           Authors
           of
           it
           ,
           God
           and
           the
           King
           :
           For
           there
           is
           
             God
             Blessing
          
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           the
           
             King
             Blessing
          
           the
           people
           .
           And
           a
           King
           is
           every
           way
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           For
           David
           the
           King
           set
           the
           Psalme
           for
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           sing
           the
           Psalme
           rejoycing
           for
           the
           King
           ;
           And
           all
           this
           is
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             King
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             thy
             strength
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             v.
          
           1.
           
           And
           when
           this
           Psalme
           is
           sung
           in
           Harmonie
           ,
           between
           the
           King
           and
           the
           People
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           Blessing
           .
        
         
           This
           Psalme
           was
           sung
           in
           Ierusalem
           ;
           But
           the
           Musicke
           of
           it
           is
           as
           good
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           Temple
           .
           Nor
           did
           the
           spirit
           of
           Prophecie
           in
           David
           ,
           so
           fit
           this
           Psalme
           to
           him
           ,
           
           as
           that
           it
           should
           Honour
           none
           but
           himselfe
           :
           
           No
           ;
           
           For
           in
           this
           the
           learned
           agree
           ,
           
           That
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Psalme
           reads
           David
           ;
           
           that
           the
           
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           eyes
           Christ
           ;
           that
           the
           Analogie
           in
           the
           Psalme
           is
           for
           every
           
             good
             King
          
           that
           makes
           David
           his
           example
           ,
           and
           Christ
           his
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Psalme
           in
           Generall
           is
           a
           Thankesgiving
           for
           the
           happy
           estate
           of
           the
           King.
           In
           particular
           ,
           it
           is
           thought
           a
           fit
           Psalme
           to
           be
           recited
           when
           the
           King
           hath
           recovered
           health
           ;
           or
           when
           a
           gracious
           King
           begins
           his
           Reigne
           :
           Because
           these
           times
           are
           
             Times
             of
             Blessing
          
           from
           the
           King
           ;
           And
           these
           are
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           
             times
             of
             Thankesgiving
          
           from
           the
           people
           .
           My
           Text
           then
           is
           in
           part
           for
           the
           day
           :
           For
           I
           hoped
           well
           it
           would
           have
           been
           
             Tempus
             restaurationis
          
           ,
           a
           time
           of
           perfect
           restoring
           for
           the
           Kings
           health
           ;
           and
           thankes
           were
           due
           for
           that
           :
           And
           it
           is
           
             Dies
             creationis
          
           ,
           the
           Anniversary
           day
           of
           his
           Crowne
           ;
           and
           thankes
           is
           due
           for
           that
           .
           And
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           receive
           the
           Blessing
           ,
           that
           you
           give
           the
           Thankes
           .
        
         
           The
           Text
           it self
           is
           a
           reason
           of
           that
           which
           is
           found
           v.
           5.
           
           
           There
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             God
             hath
             laid
             great
             dignitie
             and
             honour
             upon
             the
             King.
          
           And
           here
           is
           
           the
           Meanes
           by
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           why
           ,
           he
           hath
           laid
           it
           there
           .
           So
           three
           parts
           will
           divide
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           give
           
           us
           order
           in
           proceeding
           .
           The
           first
           is
           the
           Meanes
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           layes
           honour
           upon
           the
           King.
           Not
           honour
           onely
           ,
           which
           they
           all
           have
           as
           Kings
           :
           but
           that
           great
           honour
           in
           his
           salvation
           ,
           which
           attends
           good
           and
           gracious
           Kings
           .
           And
           the
           Meanes
           
           are
           two-fold
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           
             Dando
             &
             Laetificando
          
           ,
           By
           Giving
           ,
           and
           by
           Joying
           .
           By
           giving
           the
           King
           as
           a
           Blessing
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           
             Thou
             hast
          
           
           
             given
             him
             ,
             or
             set
             him
             as
             Blessings
             for
             ever
             .
          
           And
           by
           Joying
           the
           King
           for
           blessing
           the
           people
           :
           
             Thou
             hast
             made
             him
             glad
             with
             the
             joy
             of
             thy
             Countenance
             .
          
           
           The
           second
           is
           the
           Reason
           both
           of
           the
           Honour
           and
           of
           the
           Meanes
           of
           laying
           it
           upon
           the
           King
           :
           And
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Quia
             sperat
          
           ;
           Because
           the
           
           King
           puts
           his
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord.
           The
           third
           is
           the
           Successe
           ,
           which
           his
           Honour
           shall
           have
           by
           his
           Hope
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             most
             High
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             moved
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             miscarrie
             .
          
        
         
           
           I
           begin
           at
           the
           first
           :
           The
           Meanes
           by
           which
           God
           adds
           Honour
           even
           to
           the
           
             Majesty
             of
             Princes
          
           .
           And
           because
           
           that
           doubles
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           I
           will
           take
           the
           first
           in
           order
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           Dando
           ;
           Thou
           laist
           great
           Honour
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           
             by
             giving
             or
             setting
             him
             ,
             as
             Blessings
             for
             ever
             .
          
           In
           which
           Meanes
           of
           laying
           Honour
           ,
           the
           circumstances
           are
           three
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           first
           of
           the
           three
           tels
           us
           
           what
           a
           King
           is
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           worth
           the
           knowing
           :
           And
           marke
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           how
           he
           begins
           .
           He
           describes
           not
           a
           King
           by
           any
           of
           his
           
             Humane
             infirmities
          
           ,
           such
           as
           all
           men
           have
           ;
           And
           no
           meane
           ones
           are
           registred
           of
           David
           ,
           the
           particular
           King
           spoken
           of
           :
           No
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           the
           way
           to
           dishonour
           the
           King
           ;
           which
           is
           no
           part
           of
           Gods
           intention
           .
           But
           hee
           begins
           at
           that
           which
           crownes
           the
           Crowne
           it selfe
           .
           He
           is
           Benedictio
           ,
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           ,
           to
           the
           people
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           men
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           used
           as
           a
           Blessing
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           for
           a
           King
           to
           bee
           blessed
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           given
           or
           
             set
             Vp
          
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Publike
             Blessing
          
           to
           other
           men
           .
           David
           was
           both
           ,
           and
           he
           speakes
           of
           both
           .
           A
           King
           then
           is
           a
           Blessing
           to
           ,
           
           or
           in
           himselfe
           (
           as
           the
           Septuagint
           and
           Tremellius
           give
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Dedisti
             illi
             benedictiones
          
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           given
           blessings
           to
           him
           )
           when
           by
           Gods
           grace
           he
           is
           
             Particeps
             sanctificationis
          
           ,
           Partaker
           of
           Gods
           hallowing
           Spirit
           .
           For
           no
           man
           ,
           King
           or
           Subject
           ,
           can
           be
           blessed
           in
           his
           soule
           without
           Religion
           and
           Holinesse
           .
           And
           if
           these
           be
           counterfeits
           ,
           such
           also
           is
           his
           Blessednesse
           .
        
         
           But
           a
           King
           is
           given
           as
           a
           Blessing
           to
           others
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           riches
           of
           Gods
           grace
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           made
           
             Divinae
             Bonitatis
             fons
             medius
          
           ,
           A
           mediate
           fountaine
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           and
           bounty
           streaming
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           When
           he
           turnes
           the
           graces
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           them
           which
           are
           committed
           to
           him
           .
           For
           marke
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           will
           learne
           .
           God
           did
           not
           place
           the
           Sunne
           in
           the
           heavens
           only
           for
           heighth
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           might
           have
           power
           to
           Blesse
           the
           inferiour
           world
           ,
           with
           Beames
           ,
           and
           Light
           ,
           and
           Warmth
           ,
           and
           
             Motion
             .
             David
          
           was
           thus
           ,
           and
           thus
           was
           Christ
           ,
           and
           such
           is
           every
           King
           in
           his
           proportion
           ,
           that
           sets
           up
           these
           for
           his
           example
           .
           
           It
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           match
           David
           ;
           but
           a
           better
           example
           than
           Christ
           cannot
           be
           found
           ;
           And
           therefore
           when
           Clem.
           
           Alex.
           had
           described
           a
           King
           indeed
           ,
           One
           that
           is
           
             Beatus
             &
             Benedicens
          
           ,
           a
           blessed
           and
           a
           blessing
           King
           ;
           Or
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           here
           in
           the
           
             Abstract
             ,
             Ipsa
             benedictio
             ,
             Blessing
          
           it selfe
           ;
           He
           is
           at
           
             Cujusmodi
             est
             Dominus
          
           ,
           Such
           as
           is
           Christ
           .
           There
           ,
           the
           perfect
           example
           of
           Blessing
           .
        
         
           Now
           while
           the
           King
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           let
           me
           put
           you
           in
           minde
           that
           there
           is
           a
           double
           
             Benediction
             ;
             Descendens
             una
             ,
             altera
             Ascendens
             ,
          
           One
           descending
           ,
           and
           another
           ascending
           .
           That
           which
           Descends
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Blessing
             of
             Benefit
          
           ;
           That
           is
           the
           
             Kings
             Blessing
          
           .
           He
           above
           ,
           and
           this
           drops
           from
           him
           .
           In
           this
           ,
           like
           God
           ,
           whose
           immediate
           Vicegerent
           he
           is
           :
           For
           
             Gods
             Blessings
          
           also
           are
           said
           to
           come
           downe
           and
           descend
           ,
           
           
             S.
             Iacob
          
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Blessing
           which
           Ascends
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           Praise
           ,
           and
           Thankes
           ,
           and
           
             faire
             interpretation
             of
             Princes
             Actions
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           peoples
           Blessing
           .
           And
           they
           are
           both
           in
           Scripture
           together
           ,
           3
           Reg.
           8.
           
           
           For
           there
           ,
           ver
           .
           55.
           
           
           
             Solomons
             Blessing
          
           comes
           down
           upon
           the
           people
           ;
           
           and
           ver
           .
           66.
           
           the
           peoples
           blessing
           goes
           up
           back
           againe
           to
           Solomon
           .
        
         
           Betweene
           these
           two
           is
           the
           happy
           commerce
           that
           a
           Prince
           hath
           with
           his
           people
           ;
           when
           they
           strive
           to
           out-blesse
           one
           another
           .
           When
           the
           King
           labours
           the
           peoples
           good
           ;
           that
           is
           his
           blessing
           descending
           upon
           them
           :
           and
           the
           people
           labour
           his
           honour
           ;
           that
           is
           their
           blessing
           reaching
           up
           to
           him
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           also
           as
           well
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           a
           King
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Poni
             in
             benedictionem
          
           ,
           to
           be
           set
           up
           as
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           one
           whom
           the
           people
           ought
           to
           blesse
           .
           For
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           
             Honour
             the
             King
          
           ,
           
           1
           
             S.
             Pet.
          
           2.
           doth
           as
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ,
           require
           the
           people
           to
           blesse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           honour
           the
           King
           ,
           than
           it
           doth
           the
           King
           to
           blesse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           
             doe
             good
          
           to
           his
           people
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           good
           division
           between
           a
           King
           and
           his
           People
           ,
           but
           this
           one
           ;
           That
           in
           parting
           of
           this
           
             great
             good
          
           of
           a
           gracious
           government
           ,
           the
           Kings
           part
           be
           the
           Honour
           ,
           the
           Peoples
           part
           may
           be
           the
           Benefit
           ,
           and
           both
           meet
           again
           in
           the
           Blessing
           .
           And
           it
           is
           so
           in
           my
           Text
           ;
           For
           
             Ar.
             Mont.
          
           renders
           the
           Originall
           by
           
             Pones
             eum
          
           ,
           There
           the
           King
           blesses
           the
           people
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Septuagint
           and
           Tremel
           .
           by
           
             Posuisti
             ei
          
           ,
           There
           God
           promises
           that
           he
           will
           ,
           or
           rather
           saith
           he
           already
           hath
           ;
           and
           ties
           the
           People
           that
           they
           doe
           blesse
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           And
           you
           may
           observe
           too
           ,
           that
           while
           a
           King
           keeps
           to
           the
           two
           great
           examples
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           David
           and
           Christ
           ,
           He
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           but
           he
           comes
           as
           hee
           writes
           ,
           Plurall
           ;
           And
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           Benedictiones
           ;
           not
           one
           ,
           but
           many
           Blessings
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           Blessings
           which
           descend
           from
           a
           King
           upon
           a
           people
           ,
           seldome
           come
           single
           and
           alone
           :
           and
           this
           ,
           Kings
           keep
           theirhonour
           ,
           that
           they
           Blesse
           by
           
             number
             .
             Esau
          
           could
           not
           beleeve
           that
           his
           father
           Isaac
           (
           who
           was
           far
           lesse
           than
           a
           King
           to
           
             Blesse
             )
             had
             but
             one
             blessing
             in
             his
             store
             ,
          
           Gen.
           27.
           
        
         
           But
           be
           the
           Blessings
           never
           so
           many
           ,
           never
           so
           great
           ;
           
           Be
           the
           Assistants
           which
           a
           King
           hath
           ,
           never
           so
           deserving
           ;
           
           (
           And
           David
           had
           his
           Worthies
           you
           know
           ,
           1
           
             Chon
             .
             11.
             10.
             
          
           )
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           may
           share
           with
           him
           in
           his
           
             honour
             of
             Blessing
             the
             people
          
           ,
           nor
           none
           ought
           to
           steale
           away
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           upon
           any
           
           popular
           pretences
           whatsoever
           .
           For
           these
           wheeles
           ,
           of
           what
           compasse
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           move
           all
           in
           his
           strength
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           move
           to
           the
           conservation
           of
           his
           Honour
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           in
           the
           Text
           too
           :
           for
           David
           ,
           no
           question
           ,
           had
           a
           wise
           and
           provident
           
             Councill
             ,
             Nobles
          
           of
           great
           worth
           ;
           and
           these
           wanted
           not
           their
           deserved
           Honours
           :
           (
           God
           forbid
           they
           should
           :
           )
           And
           yet
           when
           it
           came
           to
           
             blessing
             the
             people
          
           ,
           that
           great
           meanes
           of
           specialtie
           of
           Honour
           to
           a
           King
           ,
           there
           David
           stands
           alone
           without
           a
           sharer
           .
           Dedisti
           ,
           yea
           but
           whom
           ?
           not
           eos
           ,
           but
           Eum
           ;
           not
           them
           ,
           but
           Him
           ,
           as
           Blessings
           to
           the
           people
           .
           
           The
           vision
           which
           Ezechiel
           saw
           ,
           c.
           1.
           seemes
           to
           me
           an
           expression
           of
           this
           :
           It
           was
           a
           vision
           of
           Wheeles
           ;
           the
           Wheeles
           were
           many
           ;
           the
           motion
           uniforme
           ;
           one
           wheele
           within
           another
           ,
           the
           lesse
           within
           the
           greater
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           apparition
           ,
           these
           under-wheeles
           have
           no
           name
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           
             great
             compassing
             wheele
             ,
             Rota
             ecce
             una
             ,
          
           One
           wheele
           appeared
           .
           And
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           every
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           be
           in
           the
           service
           ,
           but
           the
           best
           may
           not
           look
           to
           share
           in
           the
           Honour
           .
        
         
         
           And
           seldome
           meane
           they
           well
           to
           Princes
           ,
           that
           against
           the
           phrase
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           
             Dedisti
             Eum
          
           ,
           thou
           hast
           given
           Him
           as
           Blessings
           ,
           will
           needes
           be
           thought
           
             Blessers
             of
             the
             People
          
           :
           For
           such
           men
           doe
           but
           fish
           ,
           and
           baite
           in
           troubled
           waters
           to
           their
           owne
           advantage
           .
           Yet
           these
           men
           speaking
           oftentimes
           with
           more
           freedome
           ,
           than
           either
           Truth
           or
           Temper
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           finde
           fault
           with
           the
           present
           government
           ,
           never
           want
           (
           saith
           
             Hooker
             )
             Attentive
             and
             favourable
             hearers
             .
          
           
           Never
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           will
           keepe
           to
           the
           words
           of
           my
           Text
           :
           and
           if
           there
           be
           a
           Blessing
           (
           as
           who
           sees
           not
           but
           there
           is
           ?
           )
           under
           God
           ,
           I
           will
           goe
           to
           
             Dedisti
             Eum
          
           ,
           Him
           whom
           God
           hath
           given
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           thinke
           I
           have
           stayed
           too
           long
           in
           this
           circumstance
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           pardon
           me
           ;
           You
           should
           be
           as
           loth
           as
           I
           ,
           to
           go
           from
           amidst
           the
           Blessings
           :
           but
           I
           must
           proceed
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           then
           ,
           a
           King
           ,
           a
           Blessing
           ;
           
           yea
           ,
           but
           how
           long
           continues
           he
           so
           ?
           My
           Text
           answers
           ,
           It
           is
           
             for
             Ever
             .
             For
             Ever
          
           :
           And
           so
           Christ
           and
           David
           are
           both
           in
           the
           
             Letter
             .
             Christ
             a
             Blessing
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           and
           that
           simply
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           for
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           no
           end
           ,
           S.
           
             Luc.
             1.
          
           33.
           
           
           
             David
             a
             Blessing
             for
             ever
          
           :
           but
           that
           not
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           as
           Christ
           was
           to
           descend
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           
             Radix
             lesse
          
           ,
           
           Esai
           .
           11.
           from
           whence
           did
           spring
           Christ
           the
           
             Blessing
             for
             ever
          
           .
           And
           
             Christian
             Kings
          
           in
           their
           generations
           ,
           
             a
             Blessing
             for
             ever
          
           too
           :
           but
           that
           limited
           ;
           as
           they
           professe
           Christ
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           imitate
           David
           .
        
         
           Now
           David
           is
           observ'd
           to
           have
           Blessed
           the
           people
           under
           him
           three
           wayes
           ;
           and
           to
           these
           three
           generals
           ,
           all
           the
           Blessings
           of
           a
           King
           are
           reducible
           .
           
           These
           three
           are
           ,
           
             The
             true
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           first
           ;
           
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           
             Preservation
             from
             forraine
             Enemies
          
           ;
           And
           the
           third
           is
           ▪
           
           
             Life
             and
             vigor
             of
             Iustice
             and
             Iudgement
             among
             the
             people
             .
          
           The
           closer
           a
           King
           keeps
           to
           these
           three
           ,
           the
           larger
           his
           Blessings
           :
           but
           if
           he
           fall
           short
           in
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           so
           much
           doeth
           he
           lessen
           his
           Blessings
           upon
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           
           For
           if
           he
           maintaine
           not
           true
           Religion
           among
           them
           ;
           then
           his
           Blessings
           are
           not
           
             for
             Ever
          
           ,
           but
           end
           in
           the
           
           Peace
           and
           
             Plenty
             of
             this
             life
          
           .
           If
           he
           
           preserve
           them
           not
           from
           forraine
           violence
           ;
           then
           his
           Blessings
           reach
           not
           so
           far
           as
           to
           the
           Ever
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           are
           hewen
           downe
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Enemie
           .
           If
           he
           doe
           keepe
           out
           forraine
           force
           ,
           yet
           if
           
             Iustice
             and
             Iudgement
          
           ,
           be
           not
           in
           life
           and
           in
           bloud
           at
           home
           ,
           his
           best
           Blessings
           wil
           be
           abused
           ,
           even
           by
           them
           which
           are
           trusted
           with
           dispensing
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           
             for
             Ever
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           
             In
             perpetuum
             ,
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           was
           absolute
           in
           Christ
           :
           but
           in
           David
           and
           other
           Kings
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           eminent
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           
             respectively
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           That
           is
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           Ever
           of
           eternitie
           ;
           no
           nor
           for
           the
           Ever
           of
           time
           ;
           But
           onely
           for
           the
           
             Ever
             of
             perpetuity
             of
             their
             own
             Reigne
             ,
             in
             their
             allotted
             time
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           a
           large
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           For
           you
           can
           have
           no
           longer
           Blessings
           from
           the
           best
           King
           ,
           than
           God
           gives
           him
           time
           to
           blesse
           in
           :
           for
           he
           is
           constant
           in
           Blessing
           ,
           that
           gives
           it
           not
           over
           but
           with
           life
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           Iosias
           honour
           .
           4
           Reg.
           23.
           
           
        
         
           And
           yet
           I
           may
           not
           forget
           ,
           that
           some
           times
           this
           
             for
             ever
          
           extends
           the
           blessings
           of
           Kings
           beyond
           their
           life
           ,
           
           Namely
           ,
           when
           they
           blesse
           their
           people
           with
           a
           
             Blessing
             successor
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Septuagint
           read
           it
           here
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           that
           implies
           Succession
           :
           
           So
           it
           is
           a
           Present
           ,
           and
           an
           
             after
             blessing
          
           .
           A
           blessing
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           a
           blessing
           in
           his
           seede
           .
           In
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           posterity
           a
           Blessing
           .
           And
           the
           Text
           fitted
           David
           home
           .
           In
           himselfe
           ,
           all
           his
           life
           :
           and
           in
           Solomon
           after
           his
           life
           ,
           a
           
             blessing
             for
             ever
          
           .
           And
           in
           this
           the
           Text
           applies
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           doe
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           
             for
             ever
          
           :
           and
           I
           will
           ever
           pray
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           may
           be
           a
           Blessing
           long
           ,
           and
           
             his
             Solomon
          
           after
           him
           ,
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           even
           
             in
             seculum
             seculi
          
           ,
           age
           after
           age
           in
           an
           
             Ever
             of
             succession
          
           ,
           and
           so
           proceed
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           then
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           a
           Blessing
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           but
           who
           makes
           him
           so
           ?
           yea
           ,
           now
           we
           are
           come
           to
           
             the
             great
             Father
             of
             blessings
             God
             himselfe
             :
          
           for
           if
           you
           marke
           ,
           the
           Text
           begins
           at
           
             Tu
             dedisti
          
           ,
           or
           
             Tu
             posuisti
          
           ;
           Thou
           Lord
           hast
           given
           him
           ,
           thou
           hast
           set
           him
           for
           blessings
           .
           And
           God
           as
           in
           other
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           very
           gracious
           :
           for
           no
           people
           can
           merit
           this
           at
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           that
           
             their
             King
          
           should
           
           be
           a
           Blessing
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           continue
           so
           .
           No
           ,
           you
           see
           
             Tu
             dedisti
          
           ,
           thou
           hast
           given
           him
           ,
           makes
           him
           Donum
           ,
           a
           meere
           gift
           ,
           no
           purchase
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           no
           King
           can
           promise
           and
           performe
           this
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           be
           a
           Blessing
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           ever
           .
           No
           ,
           you
           see
           
             Tu
             posuisti
          
           ,
           thou
           hast
           set
           him
           ,
           keeps
           him
           at
           his
           disposing
           ,
           leaves
           him
           not
           to
           his
           owne
           .
           And
           indeed
           in
           this
           ,
           a
           Kings
           felicitie
           is
           borne
           as
           Christs
           was
           ,
           by
           an
           overshadowing
           power
           ;
           And
           you
           cannot
           ,
           no
           not
           with
           a
           curious
           eye
           ,
           search
           all
           the
           Reasons
           how
           he
           is
           set
           for
           Blessings
           :
           because
           God
           in
           disposing
           it
           ,
           hath
           hid
           
             Lumen
             intra
             umbram
          
           ,
           and
           thickned
           the
           veile
           that
           is
           drawne
           over
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           much
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           compasse
           the
           Affections
           of
           his
           People
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           much
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           not
           to
           distast
           the
           heart
           of
           their
           King
           for
           trifles
           ,
           not
           to
           urge
           him
           with
           indignities
           :
           But
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           blessing
           stands
           between
           the
           King
           and
           the
           People
           ,
           ready
           to
           descend
           from
           the
           One
           ,
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           yet
           you
           must
           goe
           to
           
             Tu
             dabis
          
           ,
           Thou
           Lord
           shalt
           give
           it
           .
           For
           if
           he
           
           give
           it
           not
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           had
           :
           There
           will
           be
           a
           rub
           where
           it
           is
           not
           looked
           for
           ,
           and
           a
           stop
           in
           the
           Blessing
           .
           For
           is
           there
           conquest
           over
           enemies
           ,
           or
           rest
           from
           them
           ?
           why
           that
           is
           
             Tua
             gratia
          
           ,
           Gods
           favour
           .
           So
           S.
           Basil
           .
           
           Is
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           a
           State
           ,
           famous
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           it
           ?
           why
           there
           is
           
             auxilium
             â
             te
          
           ,
           All
           helpe
           from
           God.
           
           So
           Theodor.
           And
           God
           sells
           neither
           his
           help
           ,
           nor
           his
           favovr
           :
           It
           is
           all
           at
           
             Tu
             dedisti
          
           ,
           his
           gift
           ,
           his
           free
           gift
           ,
           where
           ere
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           
             great
             Errour
          
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           pray
           God
           it
           be
           not
           as
           Common
           as
           Great
           :
           And
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           thinke
           that
           this
           blessing
           can
           be
           brought
           about
           by
           
             Policie
             onely
             .
             Policie
          
           is
           necessary
           ;
           and
           I
           deny
           nothing
           but
           the
           Only
           .
           And
           they
           which
           maintaine
           that
           ,
           leave
           no
           roome
           for
           
             Tu
             dabis
          
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           give
           the
           blessing
           :
           But
           will
           carrie
           the
           world
           before
           them
           whether
           God
           will
           or
           no.
           Whereas
           there
           is
           more
           in
           
             Tu
             dabis
          
           ,
           in
           Gods
           gift
           ,
           than
           in
           all
           the
           Policies
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           so
           ;
           For
           all
           Policie
           is
           but
           a
           piece
           of
           Gods
           gift
           ,
           a
           branch
           of
           Gods
           wisedome
           :
           Therefore
           not
           so
           great
           
           as
           the
           whole
           .
           And
           no
           Policie
           can
           Promise
           it selfe
           successe
           ;
           there
           it
           must
           needs
           wait
           and
           stay
           ,
           for
           
             Tu
             dabis
          
           :
           Therefore
           not
           so
           great
           as
           that
           upon
           which
           it
           attends
           .
           And
           when
           miserable
           events
           dog
           the
           wisest
           projects
           ,
           then
           Achitophel
           himselfe
           will
           confesse
           this
           ;
           
           though
           perhaps
           not
           till
           he
           goe
           home
           to
           hang
           himselfe
           ,
           2
           Reg.
           17.
           
        
         
           With
           this
           
             Politick
             errour
          
           ,
           went
           another
           of
           Destinie
           .
           The
           former
           leaves
           
             Gods
             Altar
          
           ,
           and
           the
           sacrifice
           is
           to
           their
           
             owne
             uet
          
           ,
           
           Hab.
           1.
           
           This
           other
           hampers
           God
           in
           the
           uet
           ,
           and
           makes
           both
           his
           blessings
           upon
           Kings
           ,
           and
           his
           blessings
           from
           Kings
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           to
           be
           all
           fatall
           .
           And
           this
           was
           too
           common
           among
           the
           Heathen
           .
           So
           Flav.
           
           
             Vopiscus
             .
             Fato
             Remp.
             regi
             satis
             constat
             ,
          
           It
           is
           evident
           enough
           that
           Kingdomes
           are
           governed
           by
           Fate
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           where
           is
           
             Tu
             dedisti
          
           ?
           Thou
           hast
           given
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           and
           his
           Blessings
           must
           be
           whether
           God
           will
           or
           not
           ?
        
         
           But
           these
           blind
           men
           had
           Blessings
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           whence
           they
           came
           ,
           unlesse
           perhaps
           they
           understood
           Providence
           by
           Fate
           :
           (
           And
           
             Minut.
             
             Fael
          
           .
           
           is
           not
           much
           against
           it
           .
           )
           And
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           then
           Providence
           ,
           and
           
             Tu
             dabis
          
           ,
           are
           all
           one
           ;
           For
           God
           never
           gives
           a
           blessing
           to
           a
           King
           and
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           he
           gives
           it
           ,
           and
           orders
           it
           by
           Providence
           .
           Yet
           here
           the
           wisest
           of
           the
           Heathen
           are
           unexcusable
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           
             enjoyed
             the
             gift
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             serve
             the
             giver
             ,
          
           
           Rom.
           1.
           
           Look
           right
           therefore
           upon
           
             The
             Author
             of
             Blessings
          
           ;
           And
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Tu
             dedisti
          
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           given
           him
           as
           Blessings
           (
           as
           it
           is
           with
           us
           )
           there
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           worth
           Thankes
           both
           from
           Prince
           and
           People
           :
           And
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Tu
             dabis
          
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           give
           (
           and
           my
           Text
           is
           read
           both
           wayes
           )
           there
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           worth
           
             the
             asking
          
           ,
           both
           for
           Prince
           and
           people
           ;
           that
           God
           will
           give
           their
           King
           unto
           them
           as
           
             blessings
             for
             ever
          
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Tu
             dedisti
          
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           given
           ;
           So
           that
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           but
           ,
           
             Tu
             dedisti
             priùs
          
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           given
           first
           .
           God
           is
           first
           in
           the
           worke
           ,
           where
           ever
           a
           gracious
           King
           is
           a
           blessing
           to
           his
           people
           .
           For
           that
           which
           is
           simply
           a
           gift
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           is
           
             a
             prevention
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           3.
           
           
           And
           ,
           
             Praevenis
             eum
          
           ,
           prevents
           the
           King
           with
           blessings
           first
           ,
           
           that
           he
           after
           may
           blesse
           the
           people
           :
           So
           that
           in
           this
           
             common
             blessing
          
           God
           is
           the
           prime
           mover
           ,
           aswell
           as
           in
           grace
           given
           to
           particular
           men
           .
           And
           it
           it
           true
           of
           both
           ,
           
           which
           S.
           Augustine
           delivers
           but
           of
           one
           ,
           
             Avertat
             Deus
             hanc
             amentiam
          
           ,
           God
           turne
           away
           this
           phrensie
           from
           us
           ,
           that
           
             in
             his
             own
             gifts
          
           (
           And
           here
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Tu
             dedisti
          
           )
           we
           should
           place
           our selves
           first
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           after
           .
           No
           ;
           where
           ever
           comes
           ,
           
             Tu
             dedisti
          
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           given
           ;
           God
           is
           evermore
           first
           in
           the
           worke
           to
           begin
           it
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           last
           in
           the
           worke
           to
           perfect
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           no
           blessing
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           marke
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           wheresoever
           there
           is
           
             Tu
             dedisti
          
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           given
           ,
           there
           is
           still
           ,
           Posuisti
           ,
           and
           disposuisti
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           set
           him
           ,
           and
           disposed
           him
           to
           be
           so
           .
           And
           these
           two
           perfect
           the
           gift
           :
           
           For
           ,
           
             Tu
             pones
          
           ,
           that
           sets
           and
           settles
           the
           King
           to
           be
           Blessings
           ;
           And
           there
           is
           his
           Constancie
           ;
           Not
           a
           Blessing
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           morrow
           .
           And
           ,
           
             Dispones
             eum
          
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           Tremellius
           will
           have
           it
           )
           that
           disposes
           and
           orders
           the
           King
           in
           his
           blessings
           ;
           And
           there
           is
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           sit
           and
           steare
           his
           Passengers
           ;
           That
           he
           may
           
           make
           all
           things
           suite
           with
           the
           oppertunities
           ,
           and
           fit
           the
           varieties
           of
           the
           people
           :
           For
           they
           ,
           doe
           the
           Governour
           never
           so
           worthily
           ,
           will
           not
           thinke
           themselves
           Blessed
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           fitted
           .
           And
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           when
           the
           humors
           of
           the
           people
           feele
           
             a
             spring
          
           ,
           and
           are
           swelling
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           was
           once
           said
           of
           that
           of
           Rome
           )
           suffers
           almost
           all
           those
           various
           motions
           ,
           
             Quae
             patitur
             in
             homine
             une
             mortalitas
             ,
          
           
           which
           motalitie
           it selfe
           suffers
           in
           a
           particular
           man.
           
        
         
           And
           it
           should
           not
           be
           passed
           over
           neither
           ,
           for
           whose
           mouthes
           David
           
           fits
           this
           passage
           .
           And
           first
           there
           is
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           David
           speakes
           it
           for
           himselfe
           :
           And
           there
           is
           the
           King
           acknowledging
           
             Tu
             dedisti
          
           ,
           Gods
           gift
           in
           making
           him
           all
           the
           Blessings
           that
           he
           is
           to
           his
           people
           .
           
           Next
           I
           finde
           ,
           
             Pij
             loquuntur
          
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           faithfull
           that
           speake
           it
           :
           Not
           a
           religious
           and
           a
           good
           subject
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           at
           
             Tu
             dabis
          
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           blesse
           his
           King
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           a
           Blessing
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           when
           God
           gives
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           blesses
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           grosse
           ingratitude
           :
           
           when
           they
           have
           a
           blessing
           and
           know
           it
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           dangerous
           slumber
           ;
           when
           they
           may
           have
           a
           blessing
           and
           will
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           sullen
           pet
           ,
           and
           shewes
           they
           have
           no
           minde
           to
           be
           thankefull
           ,
           either
           to
           God
           or
           the
           King
           for
           Blessing
           them
           .
        
         
           Against
           this
           :
           say
           ,
           
             The
             blessings
             are
             not
             perfect
          
           .
           Well
           ,
           suppose
           that
           ,
           what
           then
           ?
           Are
           not
           the
           best
           actions
           of
           the
           best
           men
           mixed
           ?
           Shall
           we
           refuse
           degrees
           of
           happinesse
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           Heaven
           ?
           No
           sure
           :
           for
           Angels
           dwell
           not
           in
           bodies
           of
           men
           .
           And
           in
           the
           very
           Text
           it
           is
           not
           simply
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             given
             blessings
          
           ;
           But
           the
           words
           are
           ,
           
             Dedisti
             Eum
          
           :
           thou
           hast
           given
           
             Him
             as
             Blessings
          
           .
           Therefore
           the
           blessings
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           come
           not
           immediately
           from
           God
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           thought
           every
           way
           perfect
           :
           But
           they
           are
           strain'd
           
             Per
             eum
          
           ,
           through
           him
           ,
           through
           the
           Man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           relish
           a
           little
           of
           the
           
             Strainer
             ,
             Him
          
           and
           
             his
             Mortality
          
           .
           And
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           greater
           wrong
           done
           unto
           Princes
           ,
           in
           the
           mid'st
           of
           their
           care
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           than
           for
           men
           to
           think
           they
           are
           not
           Blessed
           by
           them
           ,
           
           upon
           supposall
           that
           some
           things
           may
           be
           imperfect
           :
           
           For
           the
           secret
           lets
           ,
           and
           difficulties
           in
           publike
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           managing
           of
           great
           State
           affaires
           ,
           are
           both
           innumerable
           ,
           and
           inevitable
           ;
           and
           this
           every
           discreet
           man
           should
           consider
           .
        
         
           
           And
           now
           I
           am
           come
           to
           the
           second
           meanes
           of
           
             Gods
             laying
             Honour
             upon
             the
             King.
          
           The
           first
           ,
           ye
           see
           ,
           was
           by
           giving
           him
           as
           blessings
           :
           And
           this
           second
           is
           Laetificando
           ,
           by
           making
           him
           glad
           with
           the
           joy
           of
           his
           countenance
           .
           The
           Text
           goes
           on
           cheerfully
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           I
           hope
           you
           doe
           in
           hearing
           it
           )
           from
           Blessing
           to
           Joy
           ;
           and
           here
           againe
           the
           circumstances
           are
           three
           .
        
         
           
           And
           first
           ,
           God
           layes
           Honour
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           Laetificando
           ,
           by
           joying
           him
           ,
           while
           he
           blesses
           the
           people
           .
           And
           the
           joy
           which
           God
           gives
           cannot
           but
           be
           great
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Septuagint
           expresses
           it
           by
           two
           words
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           Joy
           him
           with
           Joy
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             make
             him
             exceeding
             glad
             :
          
           and
           its
           requisite
           a
           King
           should
           have
           joy
           ,
           great
           joy
           ,
           for
           he
           cannot
           sit
           at
           the
           stearne
           ,
           without
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           Care
           ;
           And
           
           therefore
           it
           is
           fit
           he
           should
           be
           rewarded
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           joy
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           a
           King
           will
           not
           faile
           of
           this
           joy
           ,
           he
           must
           goe
           to
           the
           right
           Owner
           of
           it
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           both
           hath
           and
           gives
           abundantly
           .
           If
           he
           seeke
           it
           in
           Himselfe
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           very
           
             People
             which
             he
             blesses
          
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           ever
           there
           be
           found
           .
           For
           when
           a
           King
           Blesses
           his
           people
           ,
           if
           the
           blessing
           be
           as
           discreetly
           taken
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           graciously
           meant
           ;
           then
           there
           is
           
             joy
             ,
             great
             joy
          
           ,
           of
           all
           hands
           :
           But
           when
           a
           people
           ,
           hath
           surfetted
           long
           upon
           Peace
           and
           Plenty
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           please
           them
           with
           blessing
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           every
           little
           thing
           is
           a
           burden
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           long
           time
           have
           felt
           the
           waight
           of
           none
           :
           And
           in
           such
           times
           ,
           Malecontents
           are
           stirring
           ;
           And
           there
           want
           not
           in
           all
           States
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           
             Docti
             in
             perturbanda
             Reipub.
             pace
          
           ,
           very
           learned
           in
           disturbing
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           :
           And
           the
           factious
           aime
           of
           such
           men
           ,
           is
           either
           to
           hinder
           and
           divert
           the
           blessings
           which
           are
           readie
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           descending
           from
           the
           King
           upon
           the
           People
           ;
           or
           else
           in
           misinterpreting
           ,
           or
           extenuating
           
           Blessings
           already
           come
           downe
           .
           And
           these
           (
           let
           the
           world
           doat
           on
           them
           while
           they
           will
           )
           are
           the
           
             hinderers
             of
             mutuall
             joy
          
           between
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           will
           looke
           to
           the
           presevation
           of
           his
           owne
           joy
           ,
           he
           must
           seeke
           it
           where
           these
           cannot
           hinder
           it
           ,
           at
           
             Tu
             laetificasti
             ,
             Thou
             Lord
          
           hast
           joy'd
           him
           .
           And
           the
           word
           in
           my
           Text
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           a
           joy
           that
           is
           inward
           ,
           and
           referred
           to
           the
           mind
           .
           And
           
             Tu
             laetificasti
          
           ,
           is
           ever
           at
           this
           joy
           ;
           Let
           the
           Intentions
           be
           right
           and
           honourable
           ,
           and
           joy
           will
           follow
           them
           .
           It
           was
           Davids
           case
           :
           I
           will
           forbeare
           to
           tell
           you
           how
           scornfully
           ,
           how
           unworthily
           ,
           he
           was
           used
           by
           the
           basest
           of
           the
           people
           :
           but
           God
           kept
           close
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Tu
             laetificasti
          
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           joyfull
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           where
           you
           find
           
             Tu
             laetificasti
          
           ,
           God
           joying
           David
           ,
           there
           the
           joy
           is
           not
           like
           Lightning
           ,
           a
           flash
           and
           gone
           ,
           but
           a
           true
           and
           permanent
           joy
           :
           True
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           God
           ;
           for
           here
           is
           another
           
             Tu
             dedisti
          
           ,
           God
           gave
           this
           also
           ;
           and
           true
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Object
           of
           it
           upon
           which
           it
           settles
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           
           too
           ;
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           .
           And
           how
           can
           it
           be
           other
           than
           true
           joy
           ,
           that
           hath
           God
           at
           both
           ends
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           this
           hath
           ?
           For
           it
           begins
           at
           
             God
             the
             Author
          
           ;
           and
           it
           continues
           ,
           and
           ends
           ,
           in
           
             God
             the
             Object
          
           .
        
         
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           simply
           so
           expressed
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           but
           God
           and
           his
           countenance
           ,
           expressing
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           :
           For
           a
           man
           is
           joyed
           at
           the
           countenance
           he
           loves
           ;
           And
           yet
           not
           simply
           so
           neither
           ,
           not
           this
           Countenance
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           joy
           of
           his
           Countenance
           .
           And
           a
           man
           would
           not
           see
           sadnesse
           in
           the
           face
           he
           loves
           ;
           Joy
           there
           rejoyceth
           him
           .
           But
           no
           Countenance
           like
           to
           Gods
           ,
           an
           eye
           upon
           the
           Beauty
           of
           his
           Countenance
           fill's
           with
           joy
           .
        
         
           Now
           
             Vultus
             Dei
          
           ,
           Gods
           Countenance
           here
           ,
           signifies
           
             Gods
             presence
          
           ;
           So
           Bellarm.
           
           It
           is
           true
           ;
           yet
           not
           his
           presence
           onely
           ,
           but
           his
           Favour
           and
           his
           Love
           too
           ;
           
           So
           Theodor.
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           yet
           not
           
             empty
             Love
          
           onely
           ,
           but
           succour
           and
           protection
           too
           ;
           
           So
           Euthym.
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           these
           alone
           ,
           but
           all
           these
           and
           more
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           consider'd
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           how
           you
           reade
           my
           Text
           ;
           A
           ,
           
           or
           Cum
           ,
           or
           Juxta
           ,
           or
           
             Apud
             vultum
          
           ;
           For
           the
           King
           needs
           all
           ,
           and
           God
           gives
           all
           :
           For
           when
           he
           is
           once
           come
           to
           
             Tu
             laetificasti
          
           ,
           this
           joy
           begins
           at
           
             à
             vultu
          
           ,
           from
           his
           Countenance
           ;
           It
           goes
           on
           
             cum
             vultu
          
           ,
           in
           company
           with
           his
           Countenance
           ;
           It
           enlarges
           it selfe
           
             Iuxta
             vultum
          
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           neere
           his
           Countenance
           ;
           And
           at
           the
           last
           it
           shall
           be
           made
           perfect
           
             apud
             vultum
          
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           his
           
             Countenance
             ,
             to
             vision
          
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           Davids
           cares
           were
           great
           ,
           so
           God
           would
           answer
           them
           with
           degrees
           of
           joy
           :
           For
           had
           God
           any
           more
           Faces
           than
           one
           (
           as
           
             Ar.
             Mont.
          
           renders
           the
           Original
           
             Cum
             faciebus
             ejus
          
           )
           he
           would
           hide
           none
           of
           them
           from
           David
           .
           If
           any
           were
           more
           comfortable
           than
           other
           ,
           he
           shall
           see
           that
           .
           And
           indeed
           though
           the
           
             Countenance
             of
             God
          
           be
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           
             looke
             joy
          
           upon
           all
           men
           :
           But
           his
           Aspects
           to
           the
           creature
           are
           Planetary
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           and
           various
           .
           And
           David
           is
           happy
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           these
           various
           turnes
           of
           
             Gods
             Countenance
             ,
             A
          
           ,
           and
           Cum
           ,
           and
           Iuxta
           ,
           and
           Apud
           ,
           we
           find
           not
           (
           nor
           I
           hope
           never
           shall
           )
           that
           
             disasterous
             
             Aspect
             of
             opposition
          
           ,
           which
           is
           contra
           ,
           against
           ;
           for
           then
           all
           joy
           were
           gone
           :
           For
           if
           it
           should
           be
           
             Rex
             contra
             vultum
             Dei
          
           ,
           then
           it
           were
           all
           sinne
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           should
           be
           
             Vultus
             Dei
             contra
             Regem
          
           ,
           (
           both
           which
           God
           forbid
           )
           then
           it
           were
           all
           punishment
           ;
           In
           neither
           Joy
           ,
           in
           neither
           Blessing
           .
           It
           is
           far
           better
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           care
           to
           hold
           it
           there
           ,
           
             Cum
             vultu
             ,
             with
          
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           favour
           of
           his
           Countenance
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           joy
           begins
           at
           the
           
           King
           ;
           
             Laetificasti
             eum
          
           ,
           thou
           hast
           made
           him
           glad
           .
           He
           must
           have
           the
           greatest
           care
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           joy
           must
           be
           first
           or
           chiefest
           in
           him
           :
           and
           if
           you
           will
           take
           a
           view
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           Him
           excellently
           seated
           for
           the
           purpose
           ;
           for
           I
           find
           Eum
           ,
           that
           is
           David
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           King
           ,
           standing
           betweene
           Laetificasti
           and
           Gaudium
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           would
           have
           the
           Kings
           place
           knowne
           ,
           by
           joy
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           joy
           on
           the
           left
           ;
           here
           God
           places
           the
           King
           ;
           this
           is
           his
           ordinance
           to
           season
           his
           cares
           :
           therefore
           if
           any
           attempt
           to
           displace
           him
           ,
           to
           plunge
           him
           into
           griefe
           ,
           
             to
             make
             him
             struggle
          
           with
           difficulties
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Deposing
           him
           .
           The
           care
           of
           Government
           
           should
           be
           eased
           ,
           not
           discomfited
           :
           else
           doubtlesse
           God
           would
           never
           have
           placed
           David
           betweene
           Laetificasti
           and
           
             gaudium
             ,
             Joy
          
           and
           Joy.
           
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           fit
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           especially
           the
           greater
           ,
           in
           their
           families
           ,
           to
           look
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           David
           may
           keep
           
             Inter
             laetificasti
             &
             gaudium
          
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           God
           hath
           set
           him
           :
           for
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           braine
           weary
           of
           thinking
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           found
           true
           ;
           They
           cannot
           hold
           their
           places
           
             in
             gaudio
          
           ,
           in
           joy
           ,
           if
           David
           sit
           not
           sure
           in
           his
           :
           and
           it
           is
           an
           excellent
           observation
           made
           by
           Cassiodore
           ,
           
           (
           a
           Senator
           he
           was
           ,
           
           and
           Secretary
           of
           State
           to
           Theodoricus
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           most
           strict
           and
           devoted
           Christian
           )
           
             He
             makes
             all
             sad
             that
             endeavours
             not
             the
             Kings
             joy
             :
             Et
             omnes
             affligit
             ,
             qui
             Regi
             aliquid
             necessarium
             subtrahit
             ;
             And
             he
             afflicts
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             withholds
             necessaries
             from
             the
             King.
          
           And
           certainly
           it
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           a
           State
           ,
           to
           keep
           David
           upright
           where
           God
           sets
           him
           :
           and
           that
           you
           see
           is
           ,
           
             Inter
             laetificasti
             &
             gaudiū
          
           ,
           between
           
             Joy
             and
             Joy
          
           ,
           where
           God
           ever
           keep
           Him
           ,
           and
           His.
           
        
         
           
           And
           now
           I
           am
           come
           to
           the
           second
           generall
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           Reason
           
           both
           of
           the
           Thing
           ,
           and
           the
           Meanes
           ;
           of
           the
           Honour
           ,
           and
           the
           Manner
           of
           Gods
           laying
           it
           upon
           Kings
           :
           And
           the
           Reason
           is
           ,
           
             Quia
             sperat
          
           ,
           because
           the
           King
           puts
           his
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord.
           In
           which
           ,
           may
           it
           please
           you
           to
           observe
           three
           circumstances
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           is
           the
           Vertue
           it
           
           selfe
           ,
           which
           God
           first
           gave
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           after
           gave
           him
           a
           blessing
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           himselfe
           .
           The
           Vertue
           ,
           is
           Hope
           ;
           that
           Hope
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           Now
           Hope
           followes
           the
           nature
           of
           Faith
           :
           and
           such
           as
           the
           Faith
           is
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           Hope
           .
           Both
           must
           be
           
             in
             Domino
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           neither
           can
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           in
           a
           sort
           ,
           with
           the
           denyall
           of
           Hope
           in
           any
           Creature
           ,
           That
           the
           Hope
           which
           is
           founded
           upon
           God
           alone
           (
           I
           say
           alone
           as
           the
           prime
           Author
           )
           may
           be
           firme
           ,
           and
           not
           divided
           .
           
             Nulli
             hominum
             fidens
          
           ,
           trusting
           upon
           no
           man
           ,
           
           is
           
             Theodoret.
             Not
             in
             Armies
             ,
             nor
             in
             riches
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             strength
             of
             man
             ,
          
           
           is
           
             Euthymius
             .
             Not
             in
             sword
             ,
             nor
             speare
             ,
             nor
             shield
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
          
           
           is
           David
           himselfe
           ,
           1
           Reg.
           17.
           
           And
           David
           could
           
           not
           lay
           better
           hold
           any
           where
           :
           For
           since
           before
           ,
           all
           lies
           upon
           God
           ,
           
             Tu
             dedisti
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           
             Tu
             laetificasti
          
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           given
           ,
           and
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           made
           glad
           ;
           where
           could
           any
           man
           fasten
           better
           ?
           And
           indeed
           the
           words
           are
           a
           reciprocall
           proofe
           ,
           either
           to
           other
           :
           For
           because
           God
           gives
           ,
           David
           hopes
           ;
           and
           because
           David
           hopes
           ,
           God
           gives
           more
           abundantly
           ,
           
             Honour
             ,
             Blessing
          
           ,
           and
           Joy.
           It
           is
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Quia
             sperat
          
           ,
           even
           because
           he
           trusts
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Is
           Trust
           then
           ,
           and
           relying
           upon
           God
           ,
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           consequence
           ,
           that
           it
           alone
           stands
           as
           a
           cause
           of
           these
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           Hope
           &
           Trust
           rightly
           laid
           upon
           God
           ,
           have
           ever
           been
           in
           his
           children
           ,
           
             loco
             meriti
          
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           merit
           .
           And
           what
           ever
           may
           be
           thought
           of
           this
           Hope
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           
             Kings
             vertue
          
           in
           this
           place
           .
           
           And
           Thomas
           proves
           it
           ,
           That
           Hope
           is
           necessary
           for
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           especially
           for
           Princes
           .
           And
           the
           more
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           
             Honoratior
             Princeps
          
           ,
           the
           more
           honour
           hath
           the
           King
           ,
           
           as
           Apollinarius
           observes
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           Hope
           is
           not
           here
           a
           naked
           expectation
           of
           somewhat
           to
           come
           ;
           
           but
           it
           is
           Hope
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           
             Hope
             ,
             Faith
          
           ,
           as
           some
           
             later
             Divines
          
           
           thinke
           not
           amisse
           .
           And
           Faith
           embraces
           the
           Veritie
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Promises
           made
           upon
           it
           :
           And
           this
           was
           right
           :
           For
           so
           God
           promised
           ,
           and
           so
           David
           beleev'd
           ,
           
           he
           would
           perform
           ,
           2
           Reg.
           7.
           29.
           
        
         
           And
           since
           we
           have
           found
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           in
           this
           action
           of
           
             Trusting
             God
          
           (
           as
           our
           English
           well
           expresses
           it
           )
           let
           us
           never
           seeke
           to
           shut
           out
           Charitie
           ;
           And
           if
           
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
          
           ,
           and
           Charity
           bee
           together
           ,
           as
           they
           love
           to
           goe
           ,
           then
           you
           may
           understand
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Quia
             Sperat
          
           ,
           because
           he
           
             Hopes
             ,
             de
             toto
             cultu
          
           ,
           of
           the
           entire
           worship
           of
           God.
           
           For
           (
           as
           S.
           Isidor
           observes
           )
           
             in
             all
             inward
             worship
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             heart
             of
             Religion
             ,
             are
             these
             three
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charity
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           most
           usuall
           phrase
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           (
           though
           not
           ever
           )
           scarce
           one
           of
           these
           is
           named
           ,
           but
           all
           are
           understood
           to
           be
           present
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           ,
           because
           he
           trusts
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           
             Quia
             colit
          
           ,
           because
           he
           worships
           .
           So
           at
           last
           we
           are
           come
           to
           the
           cause
           indeed
           ,
           why
           God
           set
           David
           for
           such
           a
           Blessing
           to
           his
           people
           ;
           why
           he
           filled
           him
           with
           such
           
             joy
             of
             his
             countenance
          
           ;
           and
           all
           was
           ,
           
             Quia
             cultor
          
           ,
           
           because
           he
           was
           such
           a
           religious
           worshiper
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           in
           the
           Text
           then
           ,
           that
           a
           Kings
           Religion
           is
           a
           great
           cause
           of
           his
           happinesse
           .
           The
           greatest
           Politicians
           that
           are
           ,
           have
           confessed
           thus
           farre
           ,
           that
           some
           Religion
           is
           necessary
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           King
           a
           Blessing
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           a
           Common-wealth
           happy
           :
           But
           the
           matter
           is
           not
           great
           with
           them
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           true
           ,
           or
           a
           false
           Religion
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           one
           .
           But
           they
           are
           here
           in
           a
           miserable
           errour
           ;
           for
           since
           they
           suppose
           a
           Religion
           necessary
           (
           as
           they
           must
           )
           my
           Text
           will
           turne
           all
           the
           rest
           upon
           them
           ;
           that
           
             true
             Religion
          
           is
           most
           apt
           ,
           and
           most
           able
           ,
           to
           Blesse
           and
           Honour
           both
           King
           and
           People
           .
        
         
           
           For
           first
           ,
           Truth
           is
           stronger
           than
           falsehood
           ,
           and
           will
           so
           prove
           it selfe
           ,
           wheresoever
           it
           is
           not
           prevented
           or
           abused
           :
           and
           therfore
           it
           is
           more
           able
           .
           
           Next
           ,
           
             true
             Religion
          
           breeds
           ever
           true
           Faith
           ,
           and
           true
           Hope
           in
           God
           ;
           which
           no
           false
           Religion
           can
           :
           therefore
           
           it
           is
           more
           apt
           .
           Then
           ,
           true
           Hope
           and
           Faith
           have
           here
           the
           
             promise
             of
             God
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Kings
           joy
           ,
           and
           the
           Peoples
           Blessings
           ,
           even
           
             Quia
             
             sperat
          
           ,
           because
           he
           trusts
           ,
           whereas
           the
           rest
           have
           only
           his
           permission
           :
           Therefore
           it
           is
           both
           ,
           both
           more
           apt
           ,
           and
           more
           able
           ,
           to
           blesse
           King
           and
           Commonwealth
           ,
           than
           any
           
             false
             Religion
          
           ,
           or
           superstition
           ,
           is
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           but
           a
           scoffe
           of
           Lucian
           ,
           
           to
           describe
           Christians
           ,
           simple
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           abused
           ;
           or
           if
           any
           in
           his
           time
           were
           such
           ,
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           the
           men
           must
           not
           be
           charged
           upon
           their
           Religion
           :
           for
           Christ
           himselfe
           the
           
             founder
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           though
           he
           did
           un-sting
           the
           Serpent
           in
           all
           his
           charge
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           yet
           he
           left
           his
           vertue
           uncheck'd
           ,
           nay
           he
           commanded
           that
           ;
           
             Be
             innocent
             ,
             but
             yet
             as
             wise
             as
             Serpents
             ,
          
           
           Mat.
           10.
           16.
           
           And
           this
           Wisedome
           and
           Prudence
           is
           the
           most
           absolute
           vertue
           for
           a
           Common-wealth
           .
           So
           that
           till
           Christians
           forsake
           Christs
           rule
           ,
           Lucians
           scoffe
           takes
           no
           hold
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Since
           
             Quia
             sperat
          
           ,
           the
           
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           brings
           God
           to
           give
           him
           as
           a
           Blessing
           ;
           It
           must
           not
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           that
           
             Trust
             in
             God
          
           ,
           is
           
             inter
             fundamenta
             Regum
          
           ,
           amidst
           the
           very
           foundations
           of
           Kings
           .
           And
           spes
           is
           
           
             quasi
             pes
          
           ,
           
           Hope
           (
           saith
           Isidore
           )
           is
           the
           foote
           ,
           and
           the
           resting
           place
           .
           Now
           no
           building
           can
           stand
           ,
           if
           the
           foundation
           be
           digg'd
           from
           under
           it
           .
           The
           Buildings
           are
           the
           Blessings
           of
           a
           State
           ;
           A
           prime
           foundation
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           Kings
           trust
           in
           God
           :
           Take
           away
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           
             Hope
             ,
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           promise
           the
           Blessings
           to
           stand
           ;
           for
           then
           there
           is
           never
           another
           Quia
           ,
           or
           cause
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           to
           move
           God
           to
           give
           .
           But
           if
           the
           cause
           stand
           (
           as
           Theodor.
           
           and
           Euthym.
           here
           make
           it
           )
           all
           is
           well
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           it
           were
           sacrilege
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           ,
           to
           passe
           by
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           without
           thankes
           both
           to
           God
           and
           Him.
           To
           Him
           ,
           for
           ,
           
             Quia
             sperat
          
           ,
           because
           he
           trusteth
           ;
           for
           no
           Prince
           hath
           ever
           kept
           more
           firme
           to
           Religion
           .
           And
           it
           is
           sperans
           in
           the
           present
           in
           my
           Text
           ;
           hee
           continueth
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           continue
           it
           .
           And
           to
           God
           for
           ,
           
           
             Quia
             dedit
          
           ,
           because
           in
           mercy
           hee
           hath
           given
           Him
           this
           Blessing
           so
           to
           Trust
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Blessings
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           
           And
           so
           I
           come
           to
           the
           last
           part
           of
           
           my
           Text
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           happy
           Successe
           which
           David
           shall
           have
           for
           trusting
           in
           the
           Lord.
           It
           is
           a
           Reward
           ,
           and
           Rewards
           come
           last
           .
           And
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           this
           trust
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           slide
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           miscary
           .
           And
           here
           (
           to
           make
           all
           parts
           even
           )
           are
           three
           circumstances
           too
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           is
           the
           Successe
           
           or
           Reward
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           great
           one
           :
           
             Non
             commovebitur
          
           ,
           He
           shall
           not
           be
           moved
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           not
           removed
           ,
           not
           miscarry
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           great
           Successe
           ,
           To
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           greatest
           moveables
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           not
           miscarry
           .
           So
           that
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           makes
           a
           King
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           mighty
           people
           ,
           
             Petram
             in
             mari
             turbido
          
           ,
           A
           Rocke
           in
           a
           working
           Sea
           :
           Ebbe
           ,
           and
           slow
           ,
           and
           swell
           ,
           yet
           insolent
           waves
           dash
           themselves
           in
           pieces
           of
           all
           sides
           the
           Rock
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           is
           at
           
             Non
             commovebitur
          
           ,
           He
           shall
           not
           be
           moved
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           great
           Successe
           
           doth
           not
           attend
           on
           Kings
           ,
           for
           either
           their
           wisdome
           ,
           or
           their
           power
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           is
           simply
           theirs
           :
           No
           ,
           we
           must
           fall
           back
           to
           
             spes
             in
             Domino
          
           ,
           their
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           yea
           
           and
           this
           trust
           too
           ,
           is
           not
           simply
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           upon
           his
           Mercy
           .
           And
           indeed
           to
           speak
           properly
           ,
           Man
           hath
           no
           ground
           of
           his
           Hope
           but
           Mercy
           ,
           no
           stay
           upon
           the
           slippery
           ,
           but
           Mercy
           :
           For
           if
           he
           looke
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           consider
           him
           in
           justice
           ;
           If
           he
           looke
           upon
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           weigh
           his
           soule
           by
           merit
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           a
           man
           to
           Hope
           ,
           or
           in
           Hope
           not
           to
           miscarry
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Prophet
           here
           ,
           though
           he
           promise
           
             non
             cōmovebitur
          
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           shall
           not
           miscarry
           ;
           yet
           he
           dares
           promise
           it
           no
           where
           else
           than
           
             In
             misericordia
          
           ,
           in
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           omit
           the
           Expression
           ,
           whose
           Mercy
           it
           is
           that
           gives
           successe
           to
           Princes
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           Altissimi
           ,
           the
           mercie
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           Gods
           usuall
           Names
           in
           Scripture
           .
           Now
           
             Sperat
             ,
             &
             non
             commovebitur
          
           ;
           The
           Kings
           Hope
           and
           his
           Successe
           ,
           doe
           both
           meete
           in
           the
           
             Highest
             mercy
          
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Hope
           stands
           below
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           sight
           :
           For
           Hope
           that
           is
           seene
           is
           no
           hope
           ,
           
           
             Rom.
             8.
          
           yet
           as
           low
           as
           it
           stands
           it
           contemplates
           God
           
             qua
             Altissimus
          
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           at
           highest
           .
           And
           this
           shewes
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           vertue
           of
           Hope
           :
           
           For
           as
           Hope
           considered
           in
           nature
           is
           in
           men
           that
           are
           warme
           and
           spirited
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           also
           considered
           as
           a
           vertue
           .
           And
           therefore
           give
           it
           but
           due
           footing
           ,
           which
           is
           upon
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           that
           ,
           it
           will
           clime
           to
           God
           ,
           were
           it
           possible
           he
           should
           be
           Higher
           than
           he
           is
           .
        
         
           The
           footing
           of
           Hope
           is
           low
           ,
           therefore
           it
           seekes
           Mercie
           ;
           and
           the
           Kings
           Hope
           keepes
           the
           foote
           of
           the
           hill
           :
           
             Rex
             humili
             corde
             sperat
          
           ;
           (
           So
           S.
           
             August
             .
          
           )
           
           And
           the
           best
           hope
           begins
           lowest
           ;
           not
           at
           merit
           ,
           but
           at
           mercy
           .
           But
           then
           marke
           how
           it
           soars
           :
           For
           the
           same
           hope
           that
           bears
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           company
           upon
           earth
           ,
           mounts
           till
           it
           comes
           
             ad
             Altissimum
          
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           High
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           this
           Mercy-seate
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           three
           Grandies
           are
           met
           together
           ;
           
             Blessing
             ,
             Joy
          
           ,
           and
           Hope
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           strife
           for
           precedencie
           :
           For
           Blessing
           goes
           first
           ;
           Joy
           comes
           after
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           so
           joyfull
           as
           hee
           that
           is
           Blessed
           ;
           and
           then
           Hope
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           defects
           of
           both
           ,
           because
           nor
           Blessings
           nor
           Joy
           ,
           can
           be
           perfect
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
         
           And
           they
           have
           chosen
           to
           themselves
           an
           excellent
           and
           safe
           place
           in
           
           the
           
             Mercy
             of
             the
             most
             High.
          
           An
           excellent
           place
           ,
           and
           all
           receive
           vertue
           from
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           David
           is
           able
           to
           be
           a
           Blessing
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           that
           he
           can
           joy
           in
           the
           Blessing
           ;
           that
           his
           Hope
           can
           support
           him
           through
           the
           cares
           in
           ordering
           the
           blessing
           ,
           ere
           he
           can
           come
           to
           the
           joy
           ;
           all
           is
           frō
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           And
           a
           safe
           place
           it
           is
           :
           For
           there
           
           are
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           States
           ,
           
             Conatus
             impiorum
          
           ,
           endeavours
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           labour
           of
           these
           is
           ,
           to
           turne
           Blessing
           it selfe
           into
           a
           curse
           ;
           To
           overcloud
           joy
           with
           sorrow
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           Desolation
           ;
           To
           crush
           Hope
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           Decollare
           ,
           to
           behead
           it
           .
           No
           place
           safe
           from
           these
           attempts
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           high
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           reach
           ;
           And
           no
           place
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           
             Sinus
             Altissimi
          
           ,
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Highest
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           his
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           then
           why
           David
           shall
           not
           miscarry
           ;
           nay
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Nature
           ,
           shake
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Ar.
             Mont.
          
           renders
           it
           ,
           )
           why
           the
           scepter
           in
           his
           hand
           shall
           not
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           shaken
           reed
           ,
           
           S.
           Matth.
           11.
           
           (
           And
           that
           is
           the
           word
           here
           in
           the
           
           Septuagint
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           is
           the
           Mercy
           of
           the
           Highest
           .
           And
           when
           his
           feet
           are
           got
           upon
           this
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           slide
           .
           And
           Apollinaris
           cals
           the
           feet
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           
           while
           they
           rest
           upon
           Gods
           Mercy
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           bold
           and
           confident
           feet
           ,
           that
           dare
           venture
           ,
           and
           can
           stand
           firme
           any
           where
           ;
           And
           so
           no
           question
           they
           can
           ,
           that
           are
           upheld
           by
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           to
           reach
           downe
           some
           of
           the
           Mercies
           of
           the
           Highest
           upon
           our selves
           :
           For
           when
           I
           reade
           David
           ,
           at
           
             Rex
             sperat
          
           ,
           The
           King
           trusts
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           heare
           him
           speaking
           in
           the
           third
           person
           ,
           as
           of
           another
           King
           ,
           me
           thinkes
           the
           prophecie
           is
           worth
           the
           bringing
           home
           to
           our
           most
           gracious
           Soveraigne
           .
           For
           ,
           his
           constancie
           in
           Religion
           is
           knowen
           to
           the
           world
           ;
           And
           the
           freedome
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           argues
           his
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           And
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           Hope
           shall
           not
           vanish
           .
           For
           ,
           let
           him
           keep
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Highest
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           shall
           not
           miscarry
           .
        
         
           And
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           speake
           a
           little
           out
           of
           my
           
             Spes
             in
             Domino
          
           ,
           my
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           me
           thinkes
           I
           see
           ,
           
             Non
             commovebitur
          
           ,
           He
           shall
           not
           miscarry
           ,
           
           three
           wayes
           doubling
           upon
           
           him
           .
           First
           ,
           for
           his
           Private
           ;
           I
           have
           two
           great
           inducements
           among
           many
           in
           another
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           thinke
           that
           he
           is
           so
           firme
           in
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           miscary
           .
           The
           one
           is
           as
           old
           as
           Novemb.
           5.
           1605.
           
           The
           powder
           was
           ready
           then
           ,
           but
           the
           Fire
           could
           not
           kindle
           :
           The
           other
           is
           as
           young
           as
           
             January
             last
             ,
             the
          
           9.
           
           The
           water
           was
           too
           ready
           then
           ,
           and
           he
           fell
           into
           it
           .
           Neither
           of
           these
           Elements
           have
           any
           mercy
           ,
           but
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Highest
           was
           His
           Acquittance
           from
           both
           .
           In
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           learned
           ,
           that
           when
           desperate
           men
           have
           sacramented
           themselves
           to
           destroy
           ,
           God
           can
           prevent
           and
           deliver
           ,
           Act.
           24.
           
           
           In
           the
           second
           he
           learned
           ,
           
           that
           
             a
             Horse
             is
             but
             a
             vaine
             thing
             to
             save
             a
             man
          
           ;
           but
           God
           can
           take
           up
           ,
           take
           out
           ,
           and
           deliver
           .
           And
           in
           the
           very
           
             Psalmes
             for
             that
             day
             ,
             Morning
             prayer
             ,
          
           
           thus
           I
           reade
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             46.
          
           
           God
           is
           our
           help
           and
           strength
           ,
           a
           very
           present
           help
           in
           trouble
           .
           And
           I
           know
           not
           what
           better
           use
           he
           can
           make
           of
           this
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           followes
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ;
           
           
             I
             will
             not
             feare
          
           ,
           (
           nor
           distrust
           God
           )
           
             though
             the
             earth
             be
             moved
          
           .
        
         
         
           Next
           ,
           me
           thinks
           ,
           I
           have
           a
           Non
           
           commovebitur
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           miscarry
           ,
           for
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           
             publike
             affaires
          
           .
           Prophet
           I
           am
           none
           ,
           but
           my
           Heart
           is
           full
           ,
           that
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Highest
           ,
           which
           hath
           preserved
           Him
           in
           great
           sicknesses
           ,
           and
           from
           great
           dangers
           ,
           hath
           more
           work
           for
           him
           yet
           to
           doe
           :
           the
           peace
           of
           Christendome
           is
           yet
           to
           settle
           .
           Will
           God
           honour
           this
           Island
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           order
           the
           Peace
           ,
           and
           settle
           the
           distracted
           State
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           and
           edge
           the
           sword
           upon
           the
           
             common
             enemie
             of
             Christ
          
           ?
           Why
           should
           there
           not
           be
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Highest
           he
           shall
           not
           miscarry
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           For
           that
           which
           is
           greater
           
           than
           both
           these
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           
             eternall
             safety
          
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           
             Non
             cōmovebitur
          
           ;
           he
           shall
           not
           miscarry
           for
           this
           neither
           :
           For
           so
           some
           reade
           ,
           and
           some
           expound
           the
           word
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             give
             him
             everlasting
             felicity
             .
          
           Therefore
           let
           him
           be
           strong
           ,
           
           and
           of
           a
           good
           courage
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           most
           High
           there
           is
           no
           miscarrying
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           have
           seene
           the
           
             Kings
             Blessing
          
           ,
           the
           
             Kings
             Joy
          
           ,
           the
           
             Kings
             
             Hope
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Kings
             Assurance
          
           .
           In
           
           the
           first
           you
           have
           seen
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           is
           a
           Blessing
           to
           his
           people
           ;
           that
           a
           
             gracious
             King
          
           (
           such
           as
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           )
           is
           a
           blessing
           
             for
             ever
          
           :
           That
           he
           is
           so
           ,
           
             Quia
             tu
             dedisti
          
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           given
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           to
           be
           so
           .
           
           From
           Blessing
           to
           Joy
           ;
           And
           there
           you
           have
           seene
           ,
           that
           the
           joy
           which
           followes
           a
           blessed
           Government
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           joy
           ,
           a
           true
           and
           a
           permanent
           joy
           ,
           a
           joy
           that
           is
           either
           first
           ,
           or
           chiefest
           
           in
           the
           King.
           Now
           Blessing
           and
           Joy
           ,
           are
           both
           grounded
           upon
           Hope
           ;
           this
           Hope
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           this
           Hope
           includes
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           Hope
           stands
           amidst
           the
           foundations
           
           of
           Kings
           .
           The
           Successe
           assured
           unto
           him
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             Non
             commovebitur
          
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           miscarry
           ,
           not
           so
           long
           as
           he
           rests
           on
           Mercy
           ;
           that
           Mercy
           of
           the
           Highest
           .
        
         
           
             Non
             commovebitur
          
           ,
           drive
           wind
           and
           tide
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           miscarry
           .
           Shall
           not
           ?
           what
           ?
           is
           it
           absolute
           then
           for
           David
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           King
           ?
           No
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           so
           neither
           .
           There
           is
           a
           double
           condition
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           if
           David
           will
           
           not
           miscarry
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           
             ex
             parte
             Davidis
          
           ,
           on
           Davids
           side
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           
           at
           Sperat
           ,
           a
           religious
           heart
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           cannot
           but
           trust
           in
           him
           .
           The
           
           other
           is
           
             ex
             parte
             Dei
          
           ,
           on
           Gods
           side
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           at
           Misericordia
           ,
           a
           mercifull
           providence
           over
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           knowes
           not
           how
           to
           forsake
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           forsaken
           ,
           if
           it
           doe
           then
           .
           Let
           us
           call
           in
           the
           Prophet
           for
           witnesse
           ,
           
           
             Psal
             .
             94.
             
             When
             I
             said
             ,
             My
             foot
             hath
             slipped
             ,
             thy
             mercie
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             held
             me
             up
             .
          
           Now
           the
           foot
           of
           a
           man
           slips
           from
           the
           condition
           ,
           
           from
           the
           trust
           ,
           (
           as
           Cassian
           observes
           )
           
             Mobilitate
             Arbitrii
          
           ,
           by
           the
           changings
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           which
           is
           too
           free
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           breach
           of
           trust
           ;
           the
           Holder
           up
           in
           the
           slip
           is
           Mercie
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           safest
           relying
           upon
           the
           condition
           which
           is
           on
           Gods
           side
           ,
           that
           is
           Mercy
           ,
           for
           that
           holds
           firme
           ,
           when
           men
           break
           .
        
         
           And
           mark
           my
           Text
           ,
           Hope
           goes
           before
           ,
           and
           
             Non
             commovebitur
          
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           miscarry
           ,
           followes
           after
           :
           but
           yet
           it
           followes
           not
           ,
           till
           the
           Mercy
           of
           the
           Highest
           be
           come
           in
           betweene
           .
           And
           indeed
           to
           speak
           properly
           ,
           all
           those
           things
           which
           the
           Scripture
           attributes
           to
           the
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           of
           man
           ,
           are
           due
           onely
           
             Misericordiae
             Altissimi
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Mercy
           of
           
           the
           Highest
           ,
           which
           both
           gives
           and
           rewards
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Hope
           of
           the
           Beleever
           ,
           and
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           in
           whom
           he
           trusts
           ,
           are
           happily
           joyned
           in
           my
           Text
           :
           because
           the
           Hope
           of
           Faith
           can
           obtaine
           nothing
           without
           the
           Mercie
           of
           the
           Highest
           ;
           And
           that
           Mercie
           and
           Goodnesse
           will
           not
           profit
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           beleeve
           and
           trust
           in
           it
           .
           And
           Hope
           and
           Mercie
           are
           not
           better
           fitted
           to
           secure
           David
           ,
           than
           Mercie
           and
           the
           Highest
           are
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           apprehensive
           of
           his
           assurance
           :
           For
           Goodnesse
           &
           Mercie
           are
           invalid
           without
           Power
           ;
           now
           that
           is
           supplyed
           by
           Altissimus
           ,
           the
           Highest
           .
           And
           power
           is
           full
           of
           terrour
           when
           it
           stands
           apart
           from
           goodnesse
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           supplyed
           by
           mercy
           :
           when
           both
           meet
           ,
           the
           Hope
           of
           man
           is
           full
           .
           So
           David
           cannot
           but
           see
           all
           firme
           on
           Gods
           side
           ;
           and
           sure
           he
           is
           not
           to
           miscarry
           ,
           if
           he
           look
           to
           performance
           of
           his
           owne
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           safest
           relying
           upon
           God
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           never
           safe
           to
           disjoyne
           them
           whom
           God
           hath
           put
           together
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           he
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           so
           Man
           must
           be
           faithfull
           ,
           He
           must
           trust
           .
        
         
         
           And
           now
           to
           end
           at
           home
           ,
           David
           is
           gone
           long
           since
           to
           his
           Hope
           ,
           the
           
             Mercy
             of
             the
             Highest
          
           :
           But
           a
           King
           ,
           a
           gracious
           King
           ,
           is
           living
           over
           us
           in
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Happinesse
           ,
           as
           our
           eyes
           see
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           He
           remembers
           why
           God
           set
           Him
           over
           this
           great
           and
           numerous
           people
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             in
             benedictione
          
           ,
           even
           to
           blesse
           them
           :
           And
           that
           he
           hath
           been
           a
           Blessing
           unto
           them
           ,
           Malice
           it selfe
           cannot
           deny
           .
           And
           I
           make
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           go
           on
           with
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           be
           Blessings
           to
           them
           
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             ever
          
           ,
           through
           his
           whole
           time
           ;
           and
           
             for
             ever
          
           in
           his
           generous
           Posterity
           .
           
             Tu
             dedisti
          
           ,
           Gods
           gift
           is
           through
           all
           this
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           ever
           pray
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           never
           faile
           .
        
         
           He
           hath
           given
           this
           people
           all
           His
           time
           ,
           the
           
             Blessing
             of
             Peace
          
           ;
           And
           the
           sweet
           Peace
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           
           is
           
             Praeconium
             Regnantium
          
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           Kings
           .
           And
           Gods
           gift
           is
           in
           this
           too
           :
           For
           though
           it
           be
           the
           King
           that
           Blesses
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           God
           that
           gives
           Blessing
           to
           Blessing
           it selfe
           .
           And
           suppose
           Peace
           end
           in
           
             Warre
             ,
             Tu
             dedisti
          
           ,
           Gods
           gift
           reaches
           thither
           too
           ;
           
           For
           
             the
             Battell
             is
             the
             Lords
          
           ,
           1
           Reg.
           17.
           
           The
           
           Battell
           ,
           yes
           ,
           and
           the
           Victory
           .
           For
           (
           sayth
           S.
           
             Basil
             .
          
           )
           
           
             Dextera
             victrix
          
           ,
           Whosoever
           be
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           the
           right
           hand
           that
           conquers
           him
           is
           the
           Lords
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           his
           Blessing
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           he
           should
           receive
           Joy
           :
           But
           if
           he
           will
           have
           that
           true
           and
           permanent
           ,
           (
           and
           no
           other
           is
           worth
           the
           having
           )
           he
           must
           looke
           it
           
             in
             vultu
             Dei
          
           ,
           in
           Gods
           countenance
           .
           If
           he
           looke
           it
           any
           where
           else
           ,
           especially
           where
           the
           joy
           of
           his
           countenance
           shines
           not
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           but
           false
           representations
           of
           joy
           that
           is
           not
           .
        
         
           This
           day
           ,
           the
           
             Anniversary
             of
             his
             Crowne
          
           ,
           is
           to
           all
           his
           loving
           Subjects
           ,
           
             Dies
             Gaudii
          
           ,
           and
           
             Dies
             Spei
          
           ,
           A
           day
           of
           Joy
           ,
           and
           a
           day
           of
           Hope
           .
           
             A
             day
             of
             joy
          
           :
           For
           what
           can
           be
           greater
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           a
           Just
           ,
           and
           a
           gracious
           King
           multiplying
           his
           yeares
           ?
           And
           ,
           
             a
             day
             of
             Hope
          
           :
           And
           what
           can
           be
           fitter
           ,
           than
           to
           put
           him
           in
           minde
           even
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           a
           Kings
           strength
           is
           at
           
             sperat
             in
             Domino
          
           ,
           
           His
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           preserver
           of
           men
           ,
           Job
           7.
           
           That
           as
           God
           upon
           this
           day
           did
           settle
           His
           Hope
           ,
           and
           His
           Right
           to
           this
           Kingdome
           upon
           Him
           ;
           So
           upon
           this
           
           day
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           this
           yeers
           revolution
           proves
           His
           day
           too
           ,
           
             Dies
             Domini
          
           ,
           the
           Lords
           day
           as
           well
           as
           His
           )
           hee
           would
           continue
           the
           setling
           of
           his
           Hope
           on
           him
           ,
           by
           whom
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           beare
           rule
           ,
           Prov.
           8.
           
           
        
         
           I
           say
           ,
           Settle
           upon
           Him
           ,
           and
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           last
           .
           The
           very
           feet
           of
           Kings
           stand
           High
           ;
           and
           in
           high
           places
           slips
           are
           dangerous
           .
           Nothing
           so
           fit
           ,
           so
           able
           to
           stand
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Misericordia
             Altissimi
          
           ,
           the
           Mercy
           of
           the
           Highest
           .
           In
           the
           goodnesse
           and
           the
           power
           of
           this
           Mercy
           he
           hath
           stood
           a
           King
           now
           almost
           five
           and
           fifty
           yeares
           ;
           nay
           a
           King
           He
           was
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           stand
           .
           Through
           many
           dangers
           the
           Mercy
           of
           the
           Highest
           hath
           brought
           Him
           safe
           .
           Let
           Him
           not
           goe
           from
           under
           it
           ,
           
           and
           it
           followes
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             verse
             8.
             
             His
             right
             hand
             shall
             finde
             out
             all
             that
             hate
             Him
             :
          
           And
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Non
             commovebitur
          
           ,
           He
           shall
           not
           be
           moved
           ,
           not
           miscarry
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           we
           offer
           up
           our
           Evening
           sacrifice
           unto
           God
           ,
           for
           Him
           ,
           and
           for
           our selves
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           ever
           give
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           ever
           be
           ,
           a
           Blessing
           
           to
           is
           People
           :
           That
           His
           yeeres
           may
           multiply
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           outlive
           His
           joy
           :
           That
           this
           day
           may
           come
           about
           often
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           returne
           ,
           but
           
             In
             Gaudio
             vultus
             Dei
          
           ,
           in
           the
           joy
           of
           Gods
           countenance
           upon
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             In
             Gaudio
             vultus
             Regis
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Ioy
           of
           the
           Kings
           countenance
           upon
           the
           People
           :
           That
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           most
           High
           may
           give
           Him
           hope
           in
           the
           Lord
           and
           strengthen
           it
           ;
           That
           His
           Hope
           may
           rest
           upon
           the
           Mercy
           that
           gave
           it
           :
           That
           in
           all
           His
           businesses
           ,
           as
           great
           as
           His
           place
           ,
           His
           Successe
           may
           be
           ,
           
             Non
             comm●veri
          
           ,
           not
           to
           miscarry
           :
           That
           He
           may
           goe
           on
           a
           straight
           course
           from
           Blessing
           others
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           be
           Blessed
           Himselfe
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           And
           that
           all
           of
           us
           may
           enjoy
           Temporall
           Blessings
           under
           Him
           ,
           and
           Eternall
           with
           Him
           for
           evermore
           .
           And
           this
           CHRIST
           JESUS
           for
           his
           infinite
           merit
           and
           mercy
           sake
           grant
           unto
           us
           :
           To
           whom
           ,
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           three
           persons
           and
           one
           God
           ,
           be
           ascribed
           all
           might
           ,
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           AMEN
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERM.
           III.
           
        
         
           Preached
           on
           Monday
           ,
           the
           6.
           of
           Feb.
           1625.
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           at
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           PARLIAMENT
           .
        
         
           
             
               PSAL.
               122.
               ver
               .
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Jerusalem
               is
               builded
               as
               a
               Citie
               that
               is
               at
               unity
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               (
               or
               compacted
               together
               .
               )
               For
               thither
               the
               Tribes
               goe
               up
               ,
               even
               the
               Tribes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               give
               thanks
               unto
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord.
               For
               there
               are
               the
               Seats
               (
               or
               the
               Thrones
               )
               of
               Judgement
               ;
               even
               the
               Thrones
               of
               the
               house
               of
               David
               .
            
          
        
         
           SOme
           are
           of
           opinion
           this
           Psalme
           was
           made
           by
           David
           ,
           and
           delivered
           to
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           sung
           ,
           when
           the
           Ark
           of
           God
           was
           carryed
           up
           to
           Jerusalem
           ;
           
           when
           Jerusalem
           was
           setled
           by
           David
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           speciall
           seate
           both
           of
           Religion
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           The
           people
           were
           bound
           thrice
           a
           yeere
           ,
           at
           
             Easter
             ,
             Pentecost
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
          
           ,
           to
           come
           up
           and
           worship
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
           Deu.
           16.
           
           And
           some
           think
           this
           Psalme
           was
           prophetically
           made
           to
           sing
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           to
           sing
           whē
           they
           went
           up
           by
           the
           steps
           to
           the
           Temple
           .
           And
           't
           was
           fit
           :
           for
           they
           came
           up
           with
           joy
           ;
           And
           joy
           is
           apt
           to
           set
           men
           a
           singing
           ;
           And
           at
           joy
           the
           Psalme
           begins
           .
           
           
             I
             was
             glad
             when
             they
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             We
             will
             goe
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           But
           whatsoever
           the
           use
           of
           this
           Psalme
           was
           in
           any
           speciall
           Service
           ,
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Jerusalem
           stands
           here
           in
           the
           letter
           for
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           in
           type
           and
           figure
           for
           the
           
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           My
           Text
           looks
           upon
           both
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           duty
           which
           the
           Jewes
           did
           then
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           now
           doe
           owe
           to
           both
           .
           The
           Temple
           the
           Type
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           's
           for
           God's
           service
           .
           No
           Temple
           but
           for
           that
           .
           The
           City
           the
           Type
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           's
           for
           the
           peoples
           peace
           .
           No
           happy
           State
           but
           in
           that
           .
        
         
         
           Both
           the
           Temple
           and
           the
           
             State
             ,
             God's
          
           house
           and
           the
           Kings
           ,
           both
           are
           built
           upon
           Pillars
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           long
           since
           I
           told
           you
           out
           of
           Psal
           .
           75.
           
           that
           there
           are
           many
           times
           of
           exigence
           ,
           in
           which
           if
           God
           doe
           not
           beare
           up
           the
           Pillars
           ,
           no
           strength
           which
           the
           Pillars
           have
           in
           and
           of
           themselves
           can
           support
           the
           weight
           that
           lies
           upon
           them
           ;
           Be
           they
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           or
           Pillars
           of
           the
           State.
           Therefore
           here
           to
           ease
           the
           Pillars
           God
           hath
           built
           up
           Buttresses
           (
           if
           men
           doe
           not
           pull
           them
           downe
           )
           to
           stay
           the
           maine
           walls
           of
           both
           buildings
           .
           The
           Buttresse
           and
           support
           of
           the
           Temple
           is
           Religion
           .
           God
           will
           not
           blesse
           the
           house
           ,
           if
           men
           doe
           not
           honour
           and
           serve
           him
           in
           it
           .
           The
           Buttresse
           and
           stay
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           is
           Justice
           .
           God
           will
           not
           blesse
           the
           State
           ,
           if
           Kings
           and
           Magistrates
           doe
           not
           execute
           judgement
           ;
           If
           the
           widdow
           and
           the
           fatherlesse
           have
           cause
           to
           cry
           out
           against
           the
           Thrones
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           
             Common-wealth
             ,
             Gods
          
           house
           ,
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           house
           ,
           the
           house
           of
           David
           ,
           are
           met
           in
           my
           Text.
           And
           they
           
           would
           ever
           meet
           ,
           and
           in
           love
           no
           question
           ,
           did
           not
           some
           distempered
           spirits
           breath
           soure
           upon
           them
           .
           For
           the
           Church
           cannot
           dwell
           but
           in
           the
           State.
           Ye
           never
           read
           that
           she
           fled
           out
           of
           the
           State
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           but
           when
           some
           Dragon
           persecuted
           her
           ,
           
           Revel
           .
           12.
           
           And
           the
           Common-wealth
           cannot
           flourish
           without
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           where
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           to
           teach
           true
           Religion
           ,
           States
           are
           enforced
           ,
           out
           of
           necessity
           of
           some
           ,
           to
           imbrace
           a
           false
           ;
           And
           a
           false
           is
           not
           a
           help
           to
           make
           a
           Kingdome
           flourish
           .
           But
           when
           they
           dwell
           together
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           
             House
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           is
           a
           welcome
           inmate
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           
             wise
             fabricke
             of
             Nature
          
           ;
           then
           in
           the
           Temple
           there
           's
           meeting
           :
           The
           people
           goe
           up
           to
           blesse
           ,
           and
           praise
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           then
           in
           the
           State
           ther
           's
           meeting
           ,
           To
           settle
           the
           Thrones
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           to
           make
           firme
           the
           house
           of
           David
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           and
           never
           but
           then
           ,
           Jerusalem
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           State
           and
           Church
           ,
           
             is
             a
             City
             as
             that
             is
             at
             unity
             in
             it selfe
             .
          
        
         
           My
           Text
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           most
           deserved
           praise
           of
           Jerusalem
           .
           And
           
           not
           of
           the
           particular
           materiall
           Jerusalem
           alone
           ,
           but
           of
           any
           State
           ,
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           Jerusalem
           then
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           doth
           as
           Jerusalem
           then
           did
           .
           This
           praise
           of
           Jerusalem
           both
           formall
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           exemplary
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           three
           things
           .
           And
           they
           sever
           the
           Text
           into
           three
           parts
           .
           For
           ,
           first
           
           here
           's
           the
           unity
           of
           Jerusalem
           ;
           't
           is
           
             builded
             as
             a
             City
             at
             unity
             in
             it selfe
             .
          
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Religion
           of
           it
           ;
           
             For
             thither
             the
             Tribes
             go
             up
             ,
             even
             the
             Tribes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             give
             thanks
             unto
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           
           it
           both
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           ;
           
             For
             there
             are
             the
             Seats
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             even
             the
             Seats
             of
             the
             house
             of
             David
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           commendation
           of
           Jerusalem
           
           is
           from
           the
           unity
           and
           concord
           that
           is
           in
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           like
           a
           City
           that
           is
           
             compacted
             together
          
           ;
           That
           's
           for
           the
           
           buildings
           ;
           no
           desolation
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           it
           ,
           
           saith
           
             S.
             Basil
          
           .
           'T
           is
           like
           a
           City
           
             at
             unity
             in
             it selfe
          
           ,
           That
           's
           for
           the
           Inhabitants
           .
           For
           the
           beauty
           and
           artificiall
           joyning
           of
           the
           houses
           is
           expressed
           but
           as
           a
           type
           of
           this
           unity
           ;
           
           When
           men
           men
           dwell
           as
           neere
           in
           affection
           as
           their
           houses
           stand
           in
           place
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           a
           great
           ornament
           of
           a
           City
           ,
           that
           the
           buildings
           be
           faire
           ;
           that
           they
           stand
           not
           scattering
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           afraid
           each
           of
           other
           .
           But
           wheresoever
           't
           is
           so
           ,
           the
           City
           is
           beholding
           to
           unity
           for
           it
           .
           Let
           the
           Citizens
           breake
           their
           unity
           once
           ,
           they
           'l
           spend
           so
           much
           in
           quarrels
           that
           they
           cannot
           build
           the
           City
           .
           No
           other
           times
           but
           when
           the
           Inhabitants
           are
           at
           peace
           can
           build
           ;
           Nor
           no
           other
           time
           can
           keep
           them
           from
           waste
           .
        
         
           
           But
           what
           ?
           Hath
           God
           care
           of
           houses
           ?
           out
           of
           question
           not
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Inhabitants
           that
           dwell
           therein
           .
           
             He
             that
             taketh
             the
             simple
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             lifts
             the
             poore
             out
             of
             the
             mire
             ,
             Psalm
             .
          
           113.
           
           loves
           not
           man
           for
           his
           house
           ,
           nor
           no
           City
           for
           the
           buildings
           .
           Jerusalem
           will
           not
           let
           mee
           wander
           for
           an
           instance
           :
           For
           here
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Inhabitants
           served
           God
           ,
           and
           were
           at
           unity
           ,
           what
           City
           like
           
             Jerusalem
             ?
             The
             City
             of
             the
             great
             King
             ,
          
           
           S.
           
             Mat.
             5.
             
             The
             glory
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
          
           
           Thren
           .
           2.
           
           But
           when
           they
           fell
           from
           God
           to
           Idols
           ,
           from
           
           unity
           to
           heart-burnings
           among
           themselves
           ,
           what
           then
           became
           of
           Jerusalem
           ?
           what
           ?
           why
           just
           that
           which
           our
           Saviour
           foretold
           ,
           
             S.
             Mat.
             24.
          
           
           
           
             That
             one
             stone
             should
             not
             be
             left
             upon
             another
             that
             should
             not
             be
             thrown
             downe
             ,
          
           not
           one
           ,
           neither
           of
           Temple
           nor
           City
           .
           
           And
           so
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           before
           Adrian
           left
           it
           .
           If
           any
           man
           threfore
           will
           have
           his
           house
           stand
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           way
           but
           this
           ;
           to
           labour
           that
           Jerusalem
           ,
           the
           City
           ,
           may
           serve
           God
           in
           unitie
           .
        
         
           Now
           Jerusalem
           is
           by
           way
           of
           singular
           
           eminence
           called
           here
           a
           City
           compacted
           together
           .
           And
           David
           himselfe
           might
           best
           call
           it
           so
           :
           For
           before
           Davids
           time
           Salem
           and
           Sion
           were
           two
           Cities
           ;
           
           The
           Jewes
           dwelt
           in
           Salem
           ,
           
           but
           the
           Fort
           of
           Sion
           was
           yet
           held
           by
           the
           Jebusites
           ,
           
           1
           
             Chron.
             11.
          
           
           Two
           Cities
           ,
           the
           upper
           ,
           and
           the
           lower
           ;
           Two
           people
           ,
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           the
           Jebusites
           ;
           Two
           most
           different
           Religions
           ,
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Idols
           ,
           till
           Davids
           time
           :
           But
           then
           a
           City
           most
           compacted
           together
           ;
           The
           Buildings
           ,
           and
           the
           Cities
           joyne
           ;
           Beniamin
           and
           Iuda
           dwell
           there
           together
           ;
           Nothing
           then
           but
           unitie
           .
        
         
         
           
           We
           are
           yet
           within
           the
           walls
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           that
           's
           too
           narrow
           ;
           We
           must
           enlarge
           the
           Type
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           
           Saint
           Hilary
           puts
           me
           in
           minde
           ,
           that
           my
           Text
           reades
           not
           
             Jerusalem
             is
             a
             City
          
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           were
           all
           it
           meant
           to
           speake
           of
           ;
           but
           
             Sicut
             civitas
             ,
             as
          
           a
           City
           ;
           just
           as
           you
           see
           that
           ,
           so
           the
           State
           ,
           so
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           City
           the
           Modell
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           but
           the
           Building
           these
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           State
           first
           ;
           That
           's
           
             sicut
             Civitas
          
           ,
           as
           the
           City
           ,
           just
           so
           .
           Walls
           ,
           and
           Towers
           ,
           and
           Forts
           are
           things
           of
           second
           consideration
           ;
           
             ordo
             politicus
          
           ,
           the
           wise
           ordering
           of
           the
           people
           in
           concord
           and
           unity
           is
           simply
           the
           strongest
           wall
           of
           a
           State
           :
           But
           breake
           unity
           once
           ,
           and
           farewell
           strength
           .
           And
           therefore
           disjoynted
           factions
           in
           a
           State
           when
           they
           worke
           upon
           division
           ,
           are
           
             publica
             irae
             divinae
             incendia
          
           ,
           the
           publike
           kindlings
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           and
           they
           burne
           downe
           all
           before
           them
           .
           And
           God
           seldome
           suffers
           these
           to
           fire
           a
           State
           ;
           till
           himselfe
           be
           heated
           first
           with
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           State.
           
           But
           then
           
             he
             will
             divide
             them
             in
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             scatter
             them
             in
             Israel
             ,
             Gen.
          
           49.
           
           Nay
           scatter
           Jacob
           
           and
           Israel
           it selfe
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           my
           Text
           hath
           it
           not
           simply
           ,
           
             like
             a
             City
             at
             unity
          
           ,
           but
           at
           unity
           together
           ,
           or
           
             in
             it selfe
          
           .
           And
           this
           the
           better
           to
           resist
           forraine
           malice
           .
           It
           were
           happy
           if
           all
           States
           ,
           Christian
           especially
           ,
           were
           at
           unity
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           neighbours
           .
           And
           the
           Church
           prayes
           
             that
             the
             course
             of
             this
             world
             may
             be
             so
             peaceably
             ordered
             .
          
           
           But
           when
           the
           Ambition
           of
           neigbouring
           States
           will
           admit
           nor
           safe
           ,
           nor
           honourable
           peace
           ,
           then
           there
           's
           most
           need
           Jerusalem
           should
           be
           at
           peace
           and
           unity
           in
           it selfe
           .
           Need
           ?
           yes
           ,
           need
           with
           a
           witnesse
           :
           For
           all
           division
           if
           it
           be
           voluntary
           ,
           't
           is
           an
           opening
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           violent
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           breach
           ;
           Both
           make
           way
           for
           forraine
           force
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           was
           with
           Jerusalem
           of
           old
           when
           shee
           lost
           her
           unity
           .
           For
           faction
           within
           the
           walls
           was
           a
           helpe
           to
           Titus
           ,
           and
           his
           siege
           without
           .
           And
           long
           after
           ,
           when
           the
           Christians
           had
           won
           it
           from
           the
           Saracens
           ,
           
           their
           owne
           divisions
           among
           themselves
           ,
           to
           their
           losse
           and
           shame
           let
           in
           Saladin
           the
           Soldan
           of
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           hath
           beene
           often
           fatall
           
           upon
           our
           Jerusalem
           :
           For
           scarce
           ever
           did
           a
           great
           enemie
           enter
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           was
           not
           
             sicut
             Civitas
          
           ,
           like
           a
           City
           at
           unity
           in
           it selfe
           .
           Not
           at
           unity
           opened
           the
           doore
           to
           the
           enemie
           still
           :
           For
           Toustain's
           division
           and
           inrode
           made
           way
           for
           the
           Norman
           .
           And
           there
           were
           more
           divisions
           than
           one
           to
           helpe
           in
           the
           Dane
           .
           And
           Gourthigernus
           first
           ,
           and
           Mordredus
           after
           brought
           in
           the
           Saxon.
           And
           
             I.
             Caesar
          
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           mirror
           of
           men
           for
           military
           Discipline
           ,
           he
           which
           for
           ought
           I
           have
           read
           ,
           and
           remember
           ,
           scarce
           ever
           turn'd
           his
           back
           to
           any
           enemie
           else
           ,
           fled
           from
           the
           antient
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             
               Territa
               quaesitis
               ostendit
               terga
               Britannis
               .
               
            
          
           till
           Avaroius
           ,
           
           called
           by
           
             Caesar
             Mandubratius
          
           ,
           out
           of
           hatred
           ,
           and
           in
           faction
           against
           Cassibellanus
           brought
           him
           backe
           again
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           entrance
           .
        
         
           So
           it
           seemes
           Tacitus
           his
           observation
           was
           too
           true
           upon
           us
           ,
           
           That
           nothing
           gave
           the
           Romans
           ,
           powerfull
           enemies
           though
           they
           were
           ,
           more
           advantage
           against
           the
           antient
           Britans
           than
           this
           ,
           
             Quod
             factionibus
             &
             studiis
             
             trahebantur
             ,
          
           that
           they
           were
           broken
           into
           factions
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           take
           counsell
           and
           advise
           together
           .
           And
           they
           smarted
           for
           it
           .
           But
           I
           pray
           what
           's
           the
           difference
           for
           men
           not
           to
           meete
           in
           counsell
           ,
           and
           to
           fall
           in
           peeces
           when
           they
           meete
           ?
           If
           the
           first
           were
           our
           Forefathers
           errour
           ,
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           grant
           this
           second
           be
           not
           ours
           .
        
         
           Now
           there
           is
           
             Coagmentatio
             duplex
          
           ,
           a
           double
           buckling
           and
           knitting
           of
           the
           State
           together
           .
           And
           if
           either
           faile
           ,
           the
           unity
           is
           broken
           .
           The
           one
           is
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           State
           with
           their
           Head
           ,
           especially
           the
           most
           honourable
           which
           are
           neerest
           .
           The
           other
           is
           of
           the
           Members
           one
           with
           ather
           .
           And
           this
           is
           grounded
           upon
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           where
           we
           find
           some
           necessity
           of
           every
           member
           ;
           not
           a
           like
           necessity
           of
           any
           :
           but
           honour
           and
           respect
           done
           to
           all
           .
           And
           why
           so
           ?
           why
           ?
           why
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           you
           ver
           .
           25.
           
           
           It
           is
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           division
           in
           the
           body
           ;
           that
           still
           it
           may
           be
           at
           unity
           in
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           that
           large
           discourse
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           concerning
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Body
           
           and
           the
           Members
           ,
           he
           conceives
           at
           full
           ,
           how
           Corruption
           can
           unnaturalize
           Nature
           it selfe
           .
           Therefore
           he
           supposes
           the
           Eye
           may
           quarell
           with
           the
           Hand
           ,
           
           ver
           .
           21.
           and
           't
           is
           a
           dangerous
           quarrell
           that
           ,
           when
           the
           Eye
           and
           the
           
             Hand
             ,
             Direction
          
           and
           Execution
           are
           at
           ods
           in
           any
           State.
           
        
         
           Well
           he
           can
           conceive
           that
           ;
           But
           he
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           as
           suppose
           ,
           that
           any
           members
           would
           be
           at
           odds
           with
           the
           Head
           :
           No
           ,
           God
           forbid
           .
           The
           Head
           can
           compose
           other
           members
           ,
           and
           settle
           their
           peace
           in
           the
           Body
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           quarrell
           the
           Head
           ,
           all
           unity
           is
           gone
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           cannot
           suppose
           so
           much
           unnaturalnesse
           that
           any
           member
           should
           quarrell
           the
           Head
           ;
           not
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           as
           unruly
           as
           it
           is
           :
           yet
           he
           is
           very
           direct
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           an
           office
           ,
           which
           the
           Head
           owes
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           members
           to
           the
           very
           meanest
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           this
           unity
           .
           For
           the
           head
           cannot
           say
           to
           the
           very
           feet
           ,
           as
           low
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           
           
             I
             have
             no
             need
             of
             you
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           21.
           
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           's
           as
           the
           City
           too
           ,
           just
           so
           .
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           are
           the
           walls
           and
           the
           towers
           
           of
           it
           .
           But
           be
           the
           one
           never
           so
           true
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           other
           never
           so
           perfect
           ,
           they
           come
           short
           of
           preservation
           ,
           if
           that
           body
           be
           not
           at
           unity
           in
           it selfe
           .
           The
           Church
           ,
           take
           it
           Catholike
           ,
           cannot
           stand
           well
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           compacted
           together
           into
           a
           holy
           unity
           in
           Faith
           and
           Charity
           .
           It
           was
           miserable
           ,
           when
           S.
           Basil
           laboured
           the
           cure
           of
           it
           :
           For
           distracted
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           as
           S.
           
             G●
             .
             Nazianzen
          
           witnesseth
           ,
           
           into
           600.
           divers
           opinions
           and
           errours
           :
           And
           't
           is
           miserable
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           time
           shew
           it
           mercy
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           is
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           so
           is
           each
           
             particular
             Church
          
           in
           the
           Nation
           and
           Kingdome
           in
           which
           it
           Sojournes
           .
           If
           it
           be
           not
           at
           unity
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           doth
           but
           invite
           malice
           ,
           which
           is
           ready
           to
           doe
           hurt
           without
           any
           invitation
           ;
           and
           it
           ever
           lies
           with
           an
           open
           side
           to
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Batteries
           .
           So
           both
           State
           and
           Church
           then
           happy
           ,
           and
           never
           till
           then
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           both
           at
           unity
           in
           themselves
           and
           one
           with
           another
           .
        
         
           The
           Vulgar
           reads
           it
           ,
           Jerusalem
           is
           a
           City
           ,
           
             cujus
             participatio
             in
             id
             ipsum
          
           ,
           whose
           participation
           is
           upon
           the
           
           same
           thing
           ;
           And
           that
           reading
           is
           warranted
           by
           the
           70.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           whose
           participation
           ,
           or
           communion
           is
           in
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           .
           So
           this
           reading
           followes
           the
           effect
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           cause
           .
           For
           unity
           in
           it selfe
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           participation
           .
           For
           unity
           is
           in
           charity
           ;
           and
           charity
           communicates
           all
           good
           things
           .
           'T
           is
           bountifull
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           
           and
           if
           any
           suffer
           ,
           it
           suffers
           with
           it
           ;
           participation
           still
           .
           Now
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Church
             triumphant
          
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           full
           participation
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           perfect
           union
           :
           But
           on
           earth
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Church
             militant
          
           ,
           looke
           how
           much
           there
           wants
           of
           perfect
           unitie
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           there
           will
           ever
           want
           of
           joyfull
           participation
           .
        
         
           
           Well
           ;
           both
           State
           and
           Church
           owe
           much
           to
           unity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           very
           little
           to
           them
           that
           break
           the
           peace
           of
           either
           .
           
           
             Father
             forgive
             them
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             doe
             .
          
           But
           if
           unity
           be
           so
           necessary
           ,
           how
           may
           it
           be
           preserved
           in
           both
           ?
           How
           ?
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           how
           .
        
         
           
           Would
           you
           keep
           the
           
             State
             in
             unity
          
           ?
           In
           any
           case
           take
           heed
           of
           breaking
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           
           peace
           of
           the
           State
           depends
           much
           upon
           it
           .
           For
           divide
           Christ
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           divide
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           about
           their
           hope
           of
           
             Salvation
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           what
           unity
           there
           will
           be
           .
           This
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           an
           ingredient
           into
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           State.
           But
           what
           other
           things
           are
           concurring
           to
           the
           unity
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           State
           it selfe
           knowes
           better
           than
           I
           can
           teach
           .
        
         
           And
           would
           you
           keep
           the
           Church
           
           in
           peace
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           helpe
           on
           the
           unitie
           of
           the
           State
           ?
           If
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           that
           can
           never
           be
           done
           but
           by
           Christian
           patience
           ;
           And
           that
           I
           find
           in
           the
           letter
           of
           my
           Text.
           For
           it
           is
           not
           here
           simply
           said
           ,
           
             Jerusalem
             is
             as
             a
             City
             ,
             no
             ,
             but
             built
             as
             a
             City
             .
          
           Built
           ,
           and
           
             upon
             a
             Hill
          
           ,
           
           Esay
           .
           2.
           
           Many
           a
           cold
           and
           a
           bitter
           storme
           it
           must
           endure
           ,
           God
           knowes
           .
           And
           if
           Christ
           had
           not
           been
           a
           Rocke
           in
           the
           foundation
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           question
           it
           had
           been
           downe
           long
           ere
           this
           .
           
           Built
           then
           ;
           but
           upwards
           in
           the
           Building
           from
           this
           foundation
           ,
           marke
           all
           along
           the
           walls
           of
           it
           ;
           
             Lapis
             Lapidem
             portat
             &
             portatur
          
           :
           there
           is
           such
           unity
           in
           the
           Building
           ,
           that
           every
           stone
           beares
           another
           ,
           
           and
           is
           borne
           by
           another
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           for
           the
           same
           duty
           in
           the
           spirituall
           Building
           ,
           
           
             Gal.
             6.
             
             Beare
             ye
             one
             anothers
             burthen
             .
          
           So
           no
           patience
           ,
           no
           bearing
           ;
           and
           no
           bearing
           ,
           no
           unity
           .
           The
           Building
           cracks
           presently
           .
           And
           continue
           it
           cannot
           long
           ,
           if
           the
           great
           Master-Builders
           take
           not
           care
           of
           the
           Morter
           .
           If
           it
           be
           laid
           
             with
             untempered
             ,
             or
             distempered
             morter
             ,
          
           all
           will
           be
           naught
           ,
           
           Ezech.
           13.
           
        
         
           This
           Psalme
           was
           used
           for
           many
           yeeres
           together
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           at
           Evensong
           upon
           
             New
             yeeres
             day
          
           ,
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           .
           Why
           the
           Church
           appointed
           it
           for
           that
           day
           ,
           is
           not
           my
           question
           now
           :
           This
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           ,
           this
           Psalme
           calls
           upon
           us
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           6
           ,
           And
           that
           peace
           can
           neither
           be
           had
           nor
           held
           long
           unlesse
           there
           be
           a
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           a
           paring
           off
           round
           about
           of
           heated
           and
           unruly
           affections
           in
           the
           handling
           of
           differences
           .
           And
           there
           must
           be
           a
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           a
           paring
           off
           of
           foolish
           ,
           and
           unlearned
           Questions
           ,
           yea
           and
           of
           many
           Modal
           too
           ,
           
           such
           as
           are
           fitter
           to
           engender
           strife
           than
           godlinesse
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           
           or
           no
           peace
           .
           This
           is
           the
           way
           and
           no
           other
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           to
           see
           Jerusalem
           flourish
           as
           a
           City
           at
           unity
           within
           it selfe
           ,
           both
           for
           State
           and
           Church
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             second
             praise
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           
             is
             from
             the
          
           Religion
           
             of
             it
          
           .
           For
           thither
           the
           Tribes
           goe
           up
           ,
           even
           the
           Tribes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           the
           Testimonie
           of
           Israel
           ,
           to
           give
           thanks
           to
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Jerusalem
           is
           very
           right
           now
           ;
           At
           
           unity
           ,
           and
           Religious
           .
           Oh
           that
           It
           had
           knowne
           the
           day
           of
           its
           visitation
           ,
           and
           continued
           so
           ,
           
           Luk.
           19.
           
           For
           at
           this
           time
           the
           Tribes
           went
           up
           to
           the
           Temple
           .
           It
           begins
           well
           :
           for
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           consecrated
           place
           of
           Gods
           service
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           best
           journies
           men
           of
           all
           sorts
           can
           make
           .
           And
           you
           may
           give
           a
           shrewd
           guesse
           at
           the
           devotion
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           frequenting
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           this
           their
           publike
           comming
           to
           worship
           at
           the
           Temple
           was
           Gods
           expresse
           commandement
           ,
           Exod.
           23.
           
           
           Therefore
           assembling
           and
           meeting
           at
           publike
           service
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           no
           
             humane
             Institution
          
           ,
           but
           from
           God
           himselfe
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           
             Ceremony
             Jewish
          
           or
           Ambulatory
           ,
           to
           cease
           with
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           
           Temple
           ;
           but
           
             omnino
             perpetuum
          
           ,
           altogether
           permanent
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Christians
           must
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           place
           of
           service
           too
           .
        
         
           
           Why
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           they
           to
           doe
           when
           they
           come
           there
           ?
           What
           ?
           why
           Jerusalem
           was
           right
           here
           too
           .
           They
           
             did
             give
             thanks
             to
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           there
           .
           'T
           is
           no
           good
           signe
           when
           men
           are
           to
           seeke
           what
           they
           should
           doe
           when
           they
           come
           to
           Church
           .
           Yet
           if
           any
           man
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           my
           Text
           will
           informe
           him
           ;
           men
           are
           there
           now
           to
           doe
           as
           they
           did
           then
           ,
           
             to
             give
             thanks
             to
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           The
           70.
           and
           the
           Vulgar
           have
           it
           ,
           To
           confesse
           to
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           It
           comes
           all
           to
           one
           .
           For
           be
           the
           word
           Thanke
           or
           Confesse
           ,
           it
           stands
           here
           expressive
           of
           the
           whole
           Liturgie
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           publike
           externall
           Service
           of
           God
           :
           All
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           accompanyed
           with
           the
           inward
           service
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           is
           worth
           nothing
           .
           So
           they
           went
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           as
           we
           must
           goe
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           confesse
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           worship
           ,
           to
           praise
           ,
           to
           give
           thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           even
           under
           the
           Law
           was
           preferred
           
             before
             Sacrifice
             it selfe
          
           ,
           
           Psal
           .
           50.
           
        
         
         
           Nor
           may
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           world
           think
           ,
           that
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           to
           
             give
             thanks
          
           to
           God
           ,
           are
           
             void
             actions
          
           :
           For
           what
           ever
           worldlings
           think
           ,
           the
           Church
           doth
           great
           service
           to
           the
           State
           while
           it
           prayes
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           hard
           thing
           to
           prove
           this
           out
           of
           those
           Politicians
           themselves
           ,
           which
           have
           given
           the
           world
           just
           cause
           to
           think
           they
           wrapped
           up
           God
           in
           their
           pocket
           ,
           when
           they
           went
           to
           counsel
           .
           For
           their
           great
           Master
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           but
           many
           things
           happen
           to
           States
           
             ex
             fato
             urgente
          
           ,
           out
           of
           such
           a
           pressing
           destiny
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           prevented
           ,
           though
           the
           remedies
           be
           obvious
           and
           at
           hand
           .
        
         
           And
           is
           it
           so
           ?
           Why
           then
           ,
           
             where
             is
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Wise
             ,
          
           
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           
           Is
           it
           not
           confounded
           ?
           out
           of
           question
           '
           t
           is
           .
           For
           ye
           see
           the
           remedy
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           found
           .
           This
           purblind
           wisdome
           cannot
           see
           it
           .
           But
           to
           come
           home
           to
           him
           .
           This
           
             Fatum
             urgens
          
           what
           ere
           it
           be
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           remedy
           and
           at
           hand
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           prevented
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           it
           cannot
           ,
           by
           worldly
           wisdome
           onely
           .
           For
           
             nisi
             Dousinus
          
           ,
           except
           the
           Lord
           keepe
           the
           City
           ,
           all
           other
           watchfulnesse
           
           is
           in
           vaine
           ,
           
           Psal
           .
           127.
           
           But
           then
           allow
           God
           that
           which
           is
           fit
           for
           him
           ,
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           The
           highest
           roome
           at
           the
           Councell-Table
           ,
           hee
           'l
           quickly
           divert
           this
           
             Fatum
             urgens
          
           ,
           this
           pressing
           necessity
           .
        
         
           The
           time
           was
           when
           Ruine
           was
           travelling
           so
           fast
           toward
           Nineve
           ,
           that
           it
           came
           within
           40.
           dayes
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           
           Ion.
           3.
           
           And
           it
           was
           
             fatum
             urgens
          
           ,
           it
           came
           on
           apace
           .
           Did
           any
           wiseman
           of
           that
           State
           discover
           that
           danger
           ?
           secure
           a
           remedy
           ?
           Not
           a
           man.
           The
           Prophet
           preached
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           as
           blind
           as
           't
           is
           thought
           ,
           stumbled
           upon
           the
           Remedy
           ,
           Prayer
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           things
           with
           which
           worldly
           wisdome
           hath
           little
           to
           doe
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           pray
           and
           give
           thankes
           are
           no
           empty
           Actions
           for
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           
           Well
           then
           ,
           To
           pray
           ,
           To
           praise
           ,
           To
           worship
           ,
           To
           give
           thanks
           ;
           here
           's
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           service
           mentioned
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           sure
           no
           more
           than
           needs
           .
           But
           in
           the
           antient
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           was
           there
           no
           Reading
           ,
           no
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           informe
           people
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           out
           of
           question
           :
           They
           heard
           Moses
           ,
           &
           the
           Prophets
           in
           their
           
           Synagogues
           every
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           
           
             Acts
             13.
          
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Temple
           too
           ,
           if
           S.
           Basil
           be
           right
           .
           
           But
           marke
           then
           .
           The
           
             Originall
             Copy
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           The
           word
           of
           God
           written
           in
           Tables
           of
           Stone
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           ;
           And
           there
           the
           Priests
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           judge
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           Deut.
           17.
           
           This
           Law
           they
           might
           and
           did
           expound
           ,
           but
           they
           might
           not
           crosse
           with
           it
           .
           No
           preaching
           in
           their
           severall
           Synagogues
           ,
           and
           Parishes
           (
           that
           I
           may
           so
           terme
           them
           ,
           )
           but
           was
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           conteined
           in
           the
           Arke
           ,
           at
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           Mother
           Church
           .
           And
           't
           was
           fit
           .
           For
           if
           every
           man
           may
           preach
           as
           he
           list
           ,
           though
           he
           pretend
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospell
           too
           ,
           Ierusalem
           will
           be
           quickly
           
             out
             of
             unity
             in
             it selfe
          
           .
           And
           if
           they
           leave
           comming
           to
           the
           Arke
           and
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           the
           world
           will
           soone
           have
           as
           many
           differences
           in
           Religion
           ,
           as
           there
           be
           yong
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           bold
           Priests
           in
           Parishes
           .
        
         
           Now
           there
           was
           a
           double
           Testimony
           
           and
           Convention
           between
           God
           and
           the
           people
           .
           The
           Law
           was
           the
           witnesse
           and
           covenant
           on
           Gods
           part
           with
           the
           people
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           people
           
           should
           come
           ,
           and
           tender
           their
           homage
           and
           obedience
           to
           God
           and
           the
           Law
           ;
           that
           was
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           people
           with
           God
           ,
           
           Deut.
           16.
           
           God
           he
           promised
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           Arke
           ,
           Exod.
           25.
           
           and
           he
           performed
           it
           .
           Num.
           7.
           
           
           And
           so
           God
           is
           alwayes
           ready
           at
           his
           end
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
           All
           the
           feare
           is
           ,
           we
           fall
           short
           ,
           and
           come
           not
           as
           we
           should
           ,
           either
           to
           heare
           Gods
           Testimony
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           Testimony
           to
           the
           world
           by
           our
           obedience
           .
           And
           herein
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           Christ
           be
           mecifull
           ,
           that
           brought
           mercie
           into
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
           And
           you
           may
           observe
           too
           ,
           that
           this
           comming
           to
           the
           Temple
           to
           pray
           and
           to
           worship
           is
           called
           here
           by
           the
           Prophet
           an
           Ascent
           or
           going
           up
           ,
           Ascenderunt
           ;
           and
           an
           Ascent
           it
           is
           .
           It
           was
           fitted
           in
           the
           Letter
           :
           For
           the
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           was
           built
           upon
           mount
           Moriah
           ;
           no
           going
           up
           to
           it
           but
           by
           an
           Ascent
           .
           And
           't
           is
           fit
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           
             Materiall
             Church
          
           now
           :
           For
           how
           low
           soever
           the
           situation
           of
           any
           of
           them
           be
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           
             motus
             sursum
          
           ,
           upward
           still
           and
           towards
           heaven
           to
           frequent
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           
           't
           is
           fit
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Militant
             Church
          
           .
           That
           's
           an
           Ascent
           too
           ,
           to
           come
           out
           of
           
             Paganisme
             ,
             Heresie
          
           ,
           or
           Schisme
           into
           the
           Church
           at
           unity
           in
           it selfe
           .
           He
           that
           fell
           among
           Theeves
           ,
           and
           was
           almost
           killed
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           was
           not
           going
           up
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           but
           downe
           to
           Iericho
           .
           
           S.
           
             Luk.
             10.
          
           from
           the
           Temple
           I
           warrant
           you
           .
           And
           as
           S.
           Augustine
           speakes
           ,
           
           
             si
             non
             descendisset
             ,
             in
             latrones
             non
             incidisset
             ,
          
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           sinking
           and
           going
           downewards
           ,
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           Church
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           fallen
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Theeves
           .
        
         
           But
           't
           is
           most
           fit
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           
             Church
             triumphant
          
           in
           Heaven
           :
           For
           thither
           is
           no
           going
           but
           by
           
             Ascending
             .
             Ascending
          
           still
           out
           of
           the
           dreggs
           of
           this
           sinfull
           life
           .
           And
           he
           is
           miserably
           out
           of
           this
           way
           that
           sinks
           farther
           ,
           and
           farther
           into
           sinne
           ,
           and
           dreames
           he
           is
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           man
           say
           ,
           faine
           I
           would
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           I
           want
           staires
           to
           ascend
           and
           get
           up
           :
           For
           this
           Psalme
           is
           
             Psalmus
             Graduum
          
           ,
           a
           whole
           Ladder
           of
           steps
           from
           the
           Church
           here
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           And
           '
           its
           not
           unfit
           neither
           to
           expresse
           
           what
           paines
           they
           then
           were
           content
           to
           take
           to
           serve
           God.
           For
           from
           their
           remotest
           habitations
           (
           and
           many
           were
           very
           farre
           off
           )
           every
           Male
           came
           up
           thrice
           a
           yeere
           to
           the
           Temple
           to
           worship
           ;
           And
           they
           might
           not
           appeare
           before
           the
           Lord
           empty
           ,
           
           Exod.
           23.
           
           No
           paines
           then
           too
           much
           ,
           no
           charge
           too
           great
           to
           serve
           GOD
           :
           And
           notwithstanding
           both
           paines
           and
           charge
           
             properabant
             ascendere
          
           ,
           they
           made
           haste
           to
           come
           up
           .
           
           Now
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           at
           our
           doores
           ,
           and
           we
           care
           not
           for
           going
           into
           it
           ;
           And
           we
           come
           up
           empty
           handed
           ,
           else
           it
           were
           not
           possible
           so
           many
           Churches
           should
           lye
           so
           ruinous
           as
           they
           doe
           .
           Will
           you
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           you
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           ?
           'T
           is
           in
           my
           Text
           ;
           When
           this
           devotion
           was
           on
           foote
           ,
           Jerusalem
           was
           at
           unity
           in
           it selfe
           :
           For
           so
           goes
           the
           Text.
           Jerusalem
           at
           unitie
           ,
           and
           then
           ascenderunt
           ,
           then
           they
           ascend
           by
           multitudes
           ,
           and
           their
           devotion
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           
           And
           this
           falls
           in
           upon
           the
           Persons
           that
           went
           up
           to
           serve
           the
           Lord.
           And
           they
           were
           the
           Tribes
           .
           Not
           all
           the
           
             Tribes
             ,
             Families
          
           ,
           and
           Kindreds
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           No
           :
           For
           the
           many
           by
           
           Idolatry
           had
           made
           themselves
           strangers
           to
           the
           true
           God
           of
           Israel
           .
           But
           
             Tribus
             Domini
          
           ,
           the
           Tribes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           went
           up
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           12.
           
           Tribes
           from
           the
           Patriarks
           the
           seed
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           were
           then
           Gods
           peculiar
           servants
           .
           They
           were
           made
           so
           in
           the
           Covenant
           .
           The
           Testimony
           of
           it
           was
           the
           Law.
           So
           this
           honour
           to
           be
           the
           Tribes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           God's
           people
           ,
           was
           reserved
           in
           the
           band
           of
           Religion
           .
           If
           they
           had
           not
           beleeved
           ,
           and
           served
           God
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           beene
           his
           .
           They
           might
           have
           beene
           Tribes
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           without
           serving
           in
           the
           Temple
           ;
           but
           not
           Domini
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           service
           .
           And
           they
           might
           have
           beene
           in
           some
           kinde
           of
           unity
           ;
           but
           not
           
             in
             Domino
          
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           union
           .
           And
           they
           might
           have
           beene
           builded
           as
           a
           City
           ;
           but
           not
           
             ad
             Dominum
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Lord's
           honour
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           salvation
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           faith
           .
           And
           which
           was
           the
           honour
           of
           Jerusalem
           then
           in
           all
           David's
           time
           ,
           and
           Solomon's
           too
           ,
           All
           the
           Tribes
           went
           up
           ;
           All
           ,
           not
           a
           Recusant
           Tribe
           ,
           or
           Person
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           may
           not
           omit
           the
           place
           
           
           whither
           they
           were
           to
           ascend
           .
           It
           was
           Jerusalem
           .
           There
           the
           Temple
           .
           In
           that
           the
           Arke
           .
           In
           that
           the
           Law.
           And
           the
           Law
           sayes
           not
           simply
           ,
           that
           they
           shal
           assemble
           and
           meet
           to
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           precisely
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           doe
           it
           in
           the
           same
           place
           which
           the
           Lord
           shall
           chuse
           ,
           
           Deut.
           16.
           
           And
           the
           Lord
           chose
           Sion
           ,
           the
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           to
           be
           his
           place
           ,
           
           2
           Chron.
           7.
           
        
         
           Would
           you
           have
           a
           reason
           why
           God
           tied
           them
           so
           strictly
           to
           one
           place
           ?
           'T
           is
           not
           hard
           to
           give
           it
           .
           That
           people
           were
           wonderfully
           prone
           to
           Idolatry
           ;
           therefore
           saith
           S.
           Basil
           ,
           
           
             God
             tyed
             them
             to
             one
             place
             of
             worship
             ,
             lest
             wandring
             here
             and
             there
             in
             strange
             places
             ,
             they
             might
             fall
             into
             the
             service
             of
             strange
             Gods.
          
           And
           marke
           it
           ,
           God
           would
           then
           have
           but
           one
           Temple
           erected
           ,
           one
           Altar
           ,
           in
           one
           City
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           might
           not
           fall
           assunder
           into
           different
           superstitions
           ,
           and
           leave
           true
           Religion
           least
           followed
           .
           And
           the
           Jewes
           seeing
           the
           command
           ,
           never
           halted
           in
           this
           duety
           so
           long
           as
           Jerusalem
           was
           
             at
             unity
             in
             it selfe
          
           .
           But
           when
           that
           brake
           ,
           all
           misery
           began
           .
           For
           no
           sooner
           had
           Jeroboam
           made
           a
           Rent
           in
           this
           unity
           ,
           
           and
           torne
           away
           ten
           Tribes
           from
           the
           house
           of
           David
           ,
           but
           by
           and
           by
           Samaria
           is
           as
           good
           as
           Jerusalem
           ;
           and
           the
           Calves
           in
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           ,
           as
           good
           as
           
             that
             God
             that
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             3
             Reg.
             12.
             
          
           
           So
           dangerous
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           unity
           and
           God's
           command
           are
           broke
           together
           .
        
         
           The
           Jesuit
           Lorinus
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           There
           are
           better
           causes
           to
           perswade
           us
           now
           to
           go
           on
           pilgrimage
           
             ad
             Limina
             Petri
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Jubilees
           at
           Rome
           ,
           than
           the
           Tribes
           had
           here
           to
           goe
           to
           Jerusalem
           .
           What
           ?
           better
           causes
           ?
           The
           Jewes
           had
           Gods
           expresse
           commandement
           to
           goe
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           the
           forme
           of
           worship
           that
           was
           there
           .
           And
           what
           better
           warrant
           can
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           any
           people
           have
           ,
           than
           Gods
           command
           ?
           Let
           him
           or
           any
           other
           shew
           me
           such
           a
           command
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           all
           the
           Tribes
           which
           now
           serve
           the
           Lord
           must
           come
           in
           person
           ,
           or
           consent
           and
           doe
           it
           at
           Rome
           ,
           wee
           will
           never
           stay
           for
           Lorinus
           his
           better
           reasons
           .
           Wee
           will
           take
           Gods
           command
           for
           a
           good
           one
           ,
           and
           obey
           it
           .
           But
           they
           must
           not
           thinke
           to
           choak
           
           us
           with
           the
           wool
           that
           growes
           upon
           
             Pasce
             oves
          
           ,
           
           S.
           Iohn
           21.
           which
           as
           the
           Fathers
           have
           diversly
           spunne
           out
           ;
           so
           no
           one
           of
           them
           comes
           home
           to
           the
           cloathing
           of
           Rome
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           large
           Robe
           of
           State
           as
           she
           challengeth
           .
           And
           this
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           will
           be
           found
           true
           ;
           That
           while
           they
           seeke
           to
           tye
           all
           Christians
           to
           Rome
           ,
           by
           a
           
             divine
             precept
          
           ,
           their
           Ambition
           of
           Soveraignty
           is
           one
           and
           a
           maine
           cause
           ,
           that
           Ierusalem
           ,
           even
           the
           whole
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           is
           not
           at
           unity
           in
           it selfe
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           beside
           the
           honour
           and
           service
           done
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           people
           had
           many
           other
           benefits
           by
           comming
           up
           ,
           and
           meeting
           at
           Ierusalem
           .
           Many
           ,
           but
           one
           more
           especially
           .
           And
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           third
           commendation
           of
           Ierusalem
           ;
           the
           Government
           both
           Spirituall
           and
           Temporall
           .
           
             For
             there
             also
             are
             the
             seates
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             even
             the
             seates
             of
             the
             house
             of
             David
             .
          
           So
           they
           might
           serve
           themselves
           at
           the
           seates
           of
           Justice
           ,
           while
           they
           went
           to
           the
           Temple
           to
           serve
           God.
           
        
         
           
           In
           the
           Ascending
           't
           was
           illuc
           ,
           thither
           .
           And
           here
           at
           the
           sitting
           't
           is
           illic
           ,
           
           there
           .
           One
           and
           the
           same
           City
           honoured
           with
           God
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           King.
           And
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           .
           For
           these
           three
           ,
           God
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           God
           ,
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           and
           his
           Lieutenant
           upon
           earth
           are
           so
           neere
           allyed
           ,
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           in
           love
           ,
           God
           and
           the
           King
           in
           power
           ,
           The
           King
           and
           the
           Church
           in
           mutual
           dependance
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           subordination
           to
           him
           ;
           That
           no
           man
           can
           serve
           any
           one
           of
           them
           truly
           ,
           but
           he
           serves
           all
           three
           .
        
         
           And
           surely
           't
           was
           in
           a
           blessed
           figure
           ,
           that
           Gods
           house
           and
           the
           Kings
           stood
           together
           at
           Ierusalem
           .
           The
           Temple
           (
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           )
           upon
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Palace
             of
             Solomon
          
           upon
           the
           South
           side
           of
           the
           same
           Mountaine
           :
           to
           shew
           that
           their
           servants
           and
           service
           must
           goe
           together
           too
           ;
           that
           no
           man
           might
           thinke
           himselfe
           the
           farther
           from
           God
           by
           serving
           the
           King
           ,
           nor
           the
           farther
           from
           the
           King
           by
           serving
           God.
           The
           Kings
           power
           is
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           command
           must
           be
           Gods
           glory
           :
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Subject
           is
           obedience
           to
           both
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           Law
           the
           same
           command
           
           that
           lay
           upon
           the
           people
           to
           come
           up
           illuc
           ,
           thither
           ,
           to
           Ierusalem
           ;
           the
           very
           same
           lay
           upon
           them
           to
           obey
           the
           Judges
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           of
           
             David
             ,
             illic
          
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           there
           .
           To
           obey
           the
           Sanhedrim
           and
           the
           Judges
           ,
           
           Deut.
           17.
           and
           both
           them
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           after
           the
           house
           of
           David
           was
           settled
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           place
           .
           For
           then
           there
           was
           seated
           
             (
             as
             divers
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             later
             divines
             observe
             )
          
           both
           Authorities
           ;
           
           both
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           judges
           .
           
           So
           the
           first
           lesson
           which
           the
           people
           doe
           or
           should
           learne
           by
           going
           up
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           is
           obedience
           to
           both
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           Authority
           ,
           but
           especially
           to
           the
           house
           of
           David
           .
        
         
           
           Well
           then
           ,
           illic
           ,
           there
           were
           the
           Seates
           or
           Thrones
           of
           judgement
           .
           Of
           all
           things
           that
           are
           necessary
           for
           a
           State
           none
           runs
           so
           generally
           through
           it
           ,
           as
           justice
           and
           judgement
           .
           Every
           part
           and
           member
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           needs
           it
           .
           And
           't
           is
           not
           possible
           Ierusalem
           should
           be
           long
           at
           unity
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           if
           justice
           and
           judgement
           doe
           not
           uphold
           it
           .
           And
           't
           is
           in
           vaine
           for
           any
           man
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           in
           authority
           ,
           
           or
           under
           it
           ,
           to
           talke
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Gods
           service
           ,
           to
           frequent
           the
           Temple
           ,
           if
           he
           doe
           not
           ,
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           exercise
           and
           obey
           justice
           and
           judgement
           .
           And
           this
           lesson
           Religion
           ever
           teacheth
           .
           For
           it
           was
           the
           very
           end
           of
           Christs
           comming
           to
           redeeme
           us
           ,
           
             That
             we
             might
             serve
             him
             in
             holinesse
             and
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           
           S.
           Luk.
           1.
           
           In
           holinesse
           toward
           God
           ,
           that
           's
           first
           :
           and
           then
           in
           righteousnesse
           and
           Justice
           towards
           men
           ,
           that
           's
           next
           .
           And
           they
           stand
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           is
           made
           the
           proofe
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           Righteousnesse
           of
           Holinesse
           .
           For
           he
           that
           doth
           but
           talke
           of
           Holinesse
           ,
           and
           doth
           unjustly
           therewhile
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           Hypocrite
           .
        
         
           This
           for
           Justice
           the
           preservative
           
           of
           unity
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           Seates
           of
           it
           .
           They
           which
           are
           appointed
           to
           administer
           Justice
           and
           Judgemet
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           have
           Thrones
           ,
           or
           Chayres
           ,
           or
           Se●tes
           ,
           (
           call
           them
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           the
           thing
           is
           the
           same
           )
           out
           of
           which
           they
           give
           sentence
           upon
           Persons
           or
           Causes
           brought
           before
           them
           .
           And
           they
           are
           signes
           of
           authority
           and
           power
           which
           the
           Iudges
           have
           .
           And
           
           't
           is
           not
           for
           nothing
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           called
           Seates
           .
           For
           Judgement
           was
           ever
           given
           in
           publike
           ,
           sitting
           .
           And
           there
           's
           good
           reason
           for
           it
           .
           For
           the
           soule
           and
           minde
           of
           man
           is
           not
           so
           settled
           when
           the
           Body
           is
           in
           motion
           .
           For
           the
           Body
           moved
           moves
           the
           humours
           ;
           and
           the
           Humours
           moved
           move
           the
           affections
           ;
           
           and
           Affections
           moved
           are
           not
           the
           fittest
           to
           doe
           Justice
           and
           Judgement
           .
           
           No
           ;
           Reason
           in
           a
           calme
           unmoved
           is
           fittest
           for
           that
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           Seates
           stand
           here
           both
           for
           the
           Seates
           themselves
           ;
           And
           so
           
             Sederunt
             Sedes
          
           is
           Active
           for
           Passive
           ,
           The
           Seates
           sate
           ,
           for
           ,
           The
           Seates
           are
           placed
           ;
           or
           for
           the
           Judges
           that
           sit
           in
           them
           ;
           or
           sederunt
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           permanserunt
           ,
           for
           the
           perpetuity
           and
           fixing
           of
           the
           Seates
           of
           Justice
           .
           The
           Seates
           must
           be
           in
           some
           reverence
           for
           the
           persons
           that
           sit
           in
           them
           .
           The
           persons
           must
           have
           their
           Honour
           for
           the
           Office
           they
           perform
           in
           them
           .
           And
           the
           Seates
           must
           be
           fixed
           and
           permanent
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           which
           are
           fallen
           into
           Controversie
           ,
           may
           know
           the
           illic
           ,
           and
           the
           ubi
           whither
           to
           come
           and
           finde
           Justice
           .
        
         
         
           The
           words
           in
           my
           Text
           are
           plurall
           ,
           
             Seates
             of
             Iudgement
          
           .
           And
           't
           is
           observable
           .
           For
           the
           exorbitances
           of
           men
           that
           quarrell
           others
           are
           such
           and
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           one
           Seat
           of
           Judgement
           onely
           was
           scarce
           ever
           sufficient
           for
           any
           State.
           Seats
           they
           must
           be
           ,
           and
           they
           seldome
           want
           worke
           .
           In
           the
           prime
           times
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Christians
             could
             not
             hold
             from
             going
             to
             Law
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             unbeleevers
             ,
          
           
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           
           To
           meet
           with
           this
           frailty
           of
           man
           ,
           God
           in
           this
           Common-wealth
           which
           himselfe
           ordered
           ,
           appointed
           not
           one
           ,
           but
           many
           *
           Seates
           of
           judgement
           .
           And
           therefore
           even
           the
           inferiour
           Seates
           ,
           howsoever
           as
           they
           are
           setled
           by
           the
           King
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           severally
           to
           fit
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           people
           in
           severall
           Kingdomes
           ,
           are
           of
           positive
           and
           Humane
           Institution
           ;
           yet
           as
           they
           are
           Seates
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           foundation
           upon
           Divine
           Institution
           too
           ,
           since
           
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           Rom.
           13.
           
        
         
           By
           these
           Seats
           of
           Justice
           and
           Judgement
           the
           Learned
           in
           all
           ages
           understand
           
             Iudiciary
             power
          
           and
           administration
           both
           Ecclesiasticall
           
           and
           Civill
           ;
           And
           they
           are
           right
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Sanhedrim
           of
           the
           Jewes
           their
           greatest
           Seat
           of
           Judgement
           under
           the
           King
           (
           after
           they
           had
           that
           governement
           )
           was
           a
           mixed
           Court
           of
           Priests
           and
           Judges
           ,
           
           Deut.
           17.
           though
           other
           Kindomes
           since
           ,
           and
           upon
           reason
           enough
           have
           separated
           and
           distinguished
           the
           Seates
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           and
           Civill
           Judicature
           .
        
         
           Since
           this
           division
           of
           the
           Seats
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           tooke
           too
           much
           upon
           them
           .
           Too
           much
           indeede
           ,
           and
           lay
           heavy
           not
           onely
           upon
           ordinary
           
             Civill
             Courts
          
           ,
           but
           even
           upon
           the
           House
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           Throne
           of
           the
           King
           himselfe
           .
           But
           God
           ever
           from
           the
           dayes
           of
           Lucifer
           gave
           pride
           a
           fall
           ;
           and
           pride
           of
           all
           sinnes
           least
           beseemes
           the
           Church
           .
           May
           we
           not
           thinke
           that
           for
           that
           she
           fell
           ?
           But
           I
           pray
           remember
           't
           was
           
             Fastus
             Romanus
          
           ,
           't
           was
           Roman
           Pride
           ,
           that
           then
           infected
           this
           Church
           with
           many
           others
           .
        
         
           The
           time
           is
           now
           come
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           the
           Civill
           Courts
           are
           as
           much
           too
           strong
           for
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           may
           overlay
           them
           
           as
           hard
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           be
           so
           unchristian
           as
           to
           revenge
           .
           But
           we
           hope
           they
           which
           sit
           in
           them
           will
           remember
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           that
           the
           House
           of
           David
           will
           not
           forget
           ,
           That
           when
           God
           himselfe
           (
           and
           he
           best
           knowes
           what
           he
           doth
           
             for
             the
             unity
             of
             Jerusalem
          
           )
           erected
           Seates
           of
           judgement
           ,
           Hee
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Anarchie
          
           ,
           that
           he
           set
           the
           High-Priest
           very
           high
           in
           the
           Sanhedrim
           .
           And
           Ecclesiasticall
           and
           Church
           Causes
           must
           have
           their
           triall
           and
           ending
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           there
           are
           some
           that
           think
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           yet
           farre
           enough
           beside
           the
           Cushin
           :
           that
           their
           Seates
           are
           too
           easie
           yet
           ,
           and
           too
           high
           too
           .
           A
           Paritie
           they
           would
           have
           ,
           No
           Bishop
           ,
           No
           Governour
           ,
           but
           a
           
             Parochiall
             Consistory
          
           ,
           and
           that
           should
           be
           Lay
           enough
           too
           .
           Well
           ,
           first
           ,
           this
           paritie
           was
           never
           left
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           Christ
           .
           He
           left
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Disciples
           under
           them
           .
           No
           Paritie
           .
           It
           was
           never
           in
           use
           with
           the
           Church
           since
           Christ
           :
           No
           Church
           ever
           ,
           any
           where
           ,
           (
           till
           this
           last
           age
           )
           without
           a
           Bishop
           .
           If
           it
           were
           in
           use
           ,
           it
           might
           perhaps
           governe
           some
           pettie
           City
           ;
           But
           
           make
           it
           common
           once
           ,
           and
           it
           can
           never
           keepe
           unitie
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
           And
           for
           their
           Seats
           being
           too
           high
           ,
           God
           knowes
           they
           are
           brought
           low
           ,
           even
           to
           contempt
           .
           They
           were
           high
           in
           Jerusalem
           .
           For
           all
           Divines
           agree
           that
           this
           in
           prime
           reference
           is
           spoken
           of
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Censures
          
           ,
           
           and
           Seates
           .
           And
           the
           word
           is
           Thrones
           ;
           
           no
           lesse
           .
           So
           the
           originall
           ,
           So
           the
           Septuagint
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           of
           the
           later
           Divines
           ,
           forgetting
           their
           owne
           invention
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           .
           
        
         
           And
           one
           thing
           more
           I
           'le
           be
           bold
           to
           speake
           out
           of
           a
           like
           duty
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           the
           House
           of
           David
           .
           They
           ,
           whoever
           they
           be
           ,
           that
           would
           overthrow
           
             Sedes
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           the
           Seates
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Government
           ,
           will
           not
           spare
           (
           if
           ever
           they
           get
           power
           )
           to
           have
           a
           pluck
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           David
           .
           And
           there
           is
           not
           a
           man
           that
           is
           for
           Paritie
           ,
           all
           Fellows
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           not
           for
           Monarchie
           in
           the
           State.
           And
           certainly
           either
           he
           is
           but
           
             Halfe
             headed
          
           to
           his
           owne
           Principles
           ,
           or
           he
           can
           be
           but
           Halfe-hearted
           to
           the
           House
           of
           David
           .
        
         
         
           And
           so
           we
           are
           come
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           
           the
           great
           Circumstance
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             the
             House
             of
             David
          
           :
           the
           Guide
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           too
           ,
           under
           God
           ,
           of
           that
           unity
           which
           blesses
           Ierusalem
           .
           The
           house
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           the
           house
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           Government
           .
           All
           
             Regall
             and
             Judiciary
             power
          
           was
           seated
           by
           God
           himselfe
           in
           David
           and
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           7.
           
           
           That
           He
           ,
           as
           King
           over
           his
           people
           ,
           might
           take
           care
           ,
           both
           that
           Ierusalem
           might
           be
           
             at
             unity
             in
             it selfe
          
           ;
           and
           
             that
             the
             Tribes
             of
             the
             Lord
             might
             goe
             thither
             to
             give
             thanks
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           that
           all
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           among
           that
           people
           might
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           committed
           them
           to
           the
           trust
           of
           David
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           not
           promise
           themselves
           succour
           from
           God
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           as
           they
           lived
           in
           obedience
           to
           David
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           not
           think
           to
           alter
           the
           government
           ,
           or
           the
           succession
           ,
           but
           rest
           dutifully
           where
           God
           had
           placed
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           Ieroboam
           rent
           ten
           Tribes
           from
           the
           house
           of
           David
           ,
           almost
           nothing
           but
           distraction
           and
           misery
           fell
           upon
           that
           people
           ever
           after
           ,
           as
           appeares
           in
           the
           story
           .
        
         
         
           This
           to
           the
           letter
           strictly
           .
           Now
           to
           the
           sense
           at
           large
           ,
           as
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           have
           subordination
           to
           the
           house
           of
           David
           .
           For
           Ierusalem
           that
           's
           at
           unity
           under
           David
           .
           And
           the
           Tribes
           they
           goe
           up
           to
           the
           Testimony
           under
           David
           .
           And
           the
           Seats
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           severall
           ministrations
           ,
           but
           all
           with
           reference
           ,
           all
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           house
           of
           David
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           a
           State
           the
           
             King
             ,
             obtinet
             locum
             fundamenti
          
           ,
           is
           alwayes
           fundamentall
           .
           All
           inferiour
           powers
           of
           Nobles
           ,
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           rest
           on
           him
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           not
           say
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           that
           the
           seats
           of
           Iudgement
           are
           upon
           the
           foundation
           of
           David
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           House
           of
           David
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           plaine
           :
           because
           there
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           foundation
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           and
           Christ
           .
           But
           when
           the
           house
           of
           the
           King
           is
           built
           upon
           God
           ,
           as
           David's
           was
           ,
           then
           't
           is
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           
             &
             domus
             ,
             &
             fundamentum
          
           ,
           both
           an
           house
           and
           a
           foundation
           of
           all
           their
           houses
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           you
           may
           see
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           ,
           looke
           into
           the
           Story
           of
           all
           
           States
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           never
           finde
           a
           thunderclap
           upon
           the
           house
           of
           David
           to
           make
           it
           shake
           ,
           but
           the
           houses
           of
           all
           the
           Subjects
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           shooke
           with
           it
           .
           And
           this
           is
           an
           evident
           Argument
           ,
           that
           the
           house
           of
           David
           is
           a
           Foundation
           ,
           when
           such
           a
           mighty
           building
           as
           a
           State
           ,
           is
           shaken
           with
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           there
           's
           no
           man
           that
           loves
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           but
           hee
           must
           love
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           labour
           ,
           and
           studie
           to
           keepe
           it
           from
           shaking
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           you
           marke
           the
           Text
           ,
           here
           's
           
             Sedes
             super
             sedem
          
           ,
           one
           Throne
           ,
           or
           Seate
           ,
           upon
           another
           .
           And
           all
           well-ordered
           States
           are
           built
           so
           by
           Sub
           and
           Super
           ,
           by
           Government
           and
           Obedience
           .
           The
           intermediate
           Magistrates
           have
           their
           subordinations
           either
           to
           other
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           David
           .
           But
           the
           House
           of
           David
           that
           's
           both
           ,
           
             Sub
             &
             Super
          
           ;
           under
           the
           rest
           in
           the
           foundation
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Septuagint
           ,
           and
           the
           Fathers
           reade
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           house
           of
           David
           :
           so
           the
           house
           of
           David
           under
           ,
           as
           Foundation
           ;
           but
           over
           the
           rest
           in
           the
           administration
           and
           the
           government
           :
           For
           they
           which
           are
           upon
           him
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           above
           him
           .
           A
           
           primacie
           ,
           or
           superintendencie
           ,
           or
           what
           you
           will
           above
           the
           house
           of
           David
           in
           his
           owne
           Kingdome
           ,
           is
           a
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           an
           ill
           construction
           of
           
             Super
             Domum
             David
          
           .
        
         
           The
           house
           of
           David
           a
           Foundation
           then
           ;
           and
           my
           Text
           warrants
           both
           it
           and
           mee
           .
           I
           have
           no
           will
           to
           except
           against
           any
           forme
           of
           government
           ,
           assumed
           by
           any
           State
           :
           Yet
           this
           my
           Text
           bids
           me
           say
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           
             Monarchicall
             Government
          
           ,
           The
           Seats
           of
           judgement
           in
           it
           are
           permanent
           ;
           And
           I
           doe
           not
           remember
           that
           ever
           I
           read
           
             Seates
             of
             Judgemens
          
           so
           fixed
           ,
           as
           under
           
             Regall
             power
          
           .
        
         
           I
           doe
           not
           by
           this
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           may
           be
           the
           City
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           administration
           of
           justice
           in
           other
           formes
           of
           government
           ,
           somtimes
           asmuch
           ,
           somtimes
           more
           ;
           But
           there
           are
           Judicia
           ,
           not
           Sedes
           ,
           Iudgement
           ,
           not
           Seates
           of
           it
           .
           And
           Iustice
           there
           may
           be
           ;
           but
           it
           continues
           not
           halfe
           so
           steddy
           .
           The
           Factions
           of
           an
           Aristocraty
           how
           often
           have
           they
           divided
           the
           City
           into
           civill
           wars
           ,
           and
           made
           that
           City
           which
           was
           at
           unity
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           wade
           in
           her
           owne
           bloud
           ?
           And
           for
           a
           Democratie
           ,
           or
           popular
           Government
           ,
           
           
             Fluctus
             populi
             fluctus
             maris
          
           ,
           The
           waves
           and
           Gulfes
           of
           both
           are
           alike
           .
           None
           but
           God
           can
           
             rule
             the
             raging
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             madnesse
             of
             the
             people
             ,
          
           
           Psal
           .
           65.
           
           And
           no
           safety
           or
           settlednesse
           ,
           till
           there
           be
           a
           returne
           
             in
             domum
             David
          
           ,
           to
           a
           Monarchie
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           againe
           .
        
         
           I
           'le
           goe
           no
           whither
           but
           to
           my
           Text
           and
           Jerusalem
           for
           instance
           .
           That
           people
           had
           a
           Sanhedrim
           over
           them
           ,
           a
           wonderfull
           wise
           and
           great
           Senate
           ;
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           expert
           in
           their
           Lawes
           of
           the
           other
           Tribes
           .
           If
           any
           greater
           difficulty
           arose
           ,
           God
           raised
           up
           Iudges
           and
           Deliverers
           to
           fight
           their
           Battailes
           .
           This
           people
           were
           well
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           ,
           for
           point
           of
           Government
           ,
           very
           well
           .
           
           And
           yet
           Calvin
           observes
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           then
           Iustice
           and
           Iudgement
           among
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           but
           
             suspensa
             Iudicia
             ,
             &
             variè
             mutata
             ,
          
           Iustice
           with
           suspence
           and
           often
           changes
           .
           And
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           that
           people
           restles
           and
           unquiet
           even
           with
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           himselfe
           till
           they
           had
           a
           King.
           
           1
           Sam.
           8.
           
           So
           after
           the
           disobedience
           of
           Saul
           ,
           (
           which
           can
           
           cast
           even
           Kings
           out
           of
           Gods
           favour
           )
           that
           State
           was
           setled
           upon
           the
           House
           of
           David
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           then
           a
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           a
           settled
           one
           too
           ,
           as
           Mortality
           hath
           any
           .
           The
           whole
           frame
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           understood
           here
           by
           the
           
             Seats
             of
             Iudgement
          
           rests
           upon
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           house
           .
           Upon
           his
           house
           ?
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           built
           and
           settled
           ;
           else
           't
           is
           not
           domus
           ,
           not
           a
           house
           :
           When
           't
           is
           built
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           furnished
           ,
           and
           plentifully
           too
           ;
           else
           't
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           
             domus
             Davidis
          
           ,
           the
           Kings
           house
           .
           If
           any
           disaster
           hath
           been
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           repayed
           ;
           else
           
             Domus
             lacera
          
           a
           house
           upon
           props
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           foundation
           of
           Iustice
           to
           friends
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           upon
           enemies
           abroad
           .
           And
           there
           can
           hardly
           be
           a
           greater
           misery
           to
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           the
           House
           of
           David
           weake
           .
        
         
           Well
           then
           ;
           would
           you
           have
           the
           house
           of
           David
           as
           Davids
           was
           now
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           A
           built
           ,
           A
           furnished
           ,
           A
           strong
           ,
           an
           honourable
           House
           ?
           I
           know
           you
           would
           .
           You
           are
           a
           Noble
           &
           a
           most
           Loyall
           People
           .
           Why
           then
           I
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           teach
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           remember
           you
           of
           the
           way
           .
           
           The
           way
           is
           ;
           —
           Am
           I
           out
           ?
           No
           sure
           .
           The
           way
           is
           ,
           to
           set
           David
           once
           upon
           his
           owne
           feet
           ;
           to
           make
           him
           see
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           house
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           ;
           to
           fill
           him
           with
           joy
           and
           contentment
           in
           his
           peoples
           love
           ;
           to
           adde
           of
           your
           oyle
           to
           make
           him
           a
           cheerefull
           countenance
           ,
           now
           that
           
             God
             hath
             anointed
             him
             with
             the
             oyle
             of
             gladnesse
             over
             you
          
           ;
           that
           in
           a
           free
           Estate
           he
           may
           have
           leisure
           from
           Home-Cares
           ,
           every
           way
           to
           intend
           the
           good
           and
           welfare
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           and
           to
           blesse
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           them
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           for
           David
           ,
           God
           hath
           blessed
           him
           with
           many
           royall
           Vertues
           .
           And
           above
           the
           rest
           with
           the
           knowledge
           that
           his
           House
           is
           a
           foundation
           .
           A
           foundation
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           justice
           that
           must
           preserve
           them
           in
           unity
           ,
           and
           in
           happinesse
           .
           But
           t
           is
           
             Domus
             ejus
             ,
             His
             House
          
           still
           ,
           even
           while
           t
           is
           your
           foundation
           .
           And
           never
           feare
           him
           ,
           for
           God
           is
           with
           him
           .
           He
           will
           not
           depart
           from
           Gods
           service
           ;
           nor
           from
           the
           honourable
           care
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           nor
           from
           wise
           managing
           of
           his
           treasure
           :
           He
           will
           never
           undermine
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           nor
           give
           his
           people
           
           just
           cause
           to
           be
           jealous
           of
           a
           shaking
           foundation
           .
           And
           here
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           and
           his
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           you
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           I
           discharge
           the
           true
           thoughts
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           flatter
           not
           .
           And
           now
           my
           
             Dread
             Soveraigne
          
           ,
           upon
           you
           it
           lyes
           to
           make
           good
           the
           thoughts
           of
           your
           most
           devoted
           Servant
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           have
           seene
           as
           short
           a
           Mapp
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           draw
           of
           Ierusalem
           .
           She
           was
           famous
           for
           her
           unity
           ,
           and
           blessed
           too
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           
             within
             her selfe
          
           .
           Shee
           was
           famous
           for
           her
           Religion
           ,
           and
           devout
           too
           ,
           when
           
             all
             the
             Tribes
             went
             up
             to
             the
             Arke
             of
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             to
             give
             thanks
             to
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           She
           was
           famous
           for
           Justice
           ,
           and
           successfull
           too
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           against
           forreigne
           enemies
           ,
           when
           the
           Seates
           of
           Judgement
           Ecclesiasticall
           and
           Civill
           were
           all
           ,
           as
           their
           severall
           natures
           beare
           ,
           founded
           upon
           the
           House
           of
           David
           .
        
         
           This
           Ierusalem
           of
           ours
           is
           now
           
             at
             unitie
             in
             it selfe
          
           .
           And
           I
           see
           here
           
             Capita
             Tribuum
          
           ,
           the
           Heads
           and
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Tribes
           ,
           and
           People
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           come
           up
           ,
           and
           present
           in
           
           his
           Temple
           .
           I
           would
           to
           God
           they
           were
           all
           here
           ,
           that
           with
           one
           heart
           ,
           and
           one
           mouth
           ,
           we
           might
           all
           pray
           unto
           God
           for
           all
           his
           blessings
           to
           come
           down
           ,
           and
           dwell
           in
           the
           House
           of
           David
           ;
           and
           to
           rest
           upon
           this
           great
           and
           honourable
           Councell
           ready
           to
           sit
           .
        
         
           You
           are
           come
           up
           to
           begin
           at
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord.
           The
           Arke
           was
           wholly
           Ceremoniall
           ;
           that
           's
           not
           here
           .
           But
           the
           
             Testimonie
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           the
           Law
           ,
           yea
           and
           a
           better
           Law
           than
           that
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           Grace
           and
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           's
           here
           .
           Here
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           open
           ready
           to
           teach
           
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             the
             beginning
             of
             all
             wisdome
          
           ,
           
           Psal
           .
           111.
           
           In
           this
           Law
           you
           can
           read
           nothing
           but
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           the
           House
           of
           David
           .
           And
           so
           you
           find
           them
           joyned
           1
           S.
           Pet.
           2.
           
           
           
             Feare
             God
             ,
             and
             honour
             the
             King.
          
           And
           't
           is
           a
           strange
           Fallacie
           in
           Religion
           for
           any
           man
           to
           dishonour
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           that
           a
           proofe
           that
           he
           
             feares
             God.
          
           
        
         
           To
           the
           Temple
           and
           the
           Testimony
           you
           are
           come
           up
           .
           When
           God
           would
           give
           Moses
           more
           speciall
           direction
           ,
           he
           declared
           himselfe
           from
           
           the
           Mercy-seat
           which
           was
           on
           the
           Arke
           ,
           
           Exod.
           25.
           
           The
           Mercy-seat
           was
           wholly
           Ceremoniall
           ,
           as
           the
           Arke
           was
           on
           which
           it
           stood
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Seate
           Ceremonie
           ,
           but
           the
           Mercy
           Substance
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Seat
           be
           gone
           with
           Moses
           ,
           yet
           I
           hope
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           ,
           will
           never
           leave
           ,
           to
           appeare
           in
           Mercy
           to
           the
           House
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           this
           wise
           Councell
           .
           If
           he
           appeare
           in
           mercy
           ,
           I
           fear
           nothing
           .
           If
           he
           appeare
           otherwise
           there
           will
           be
           cause
           to
           feare
           all
           things
           .
           And
           the
           way
           to
           have
           God
           appeare
           in
           mercy
           ,
           is
           for
           both
           King
           and
           People
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           that
           's
           but
           the
           outside
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           obey
           the
           Law
           ,
           &
           the
           Testimonie
           .
        
         
           Judgement
           went
           out
           from
           God
           lately
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           fierce
           .
           How
           many
           thousands
           strong
           men
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           a
           wall
           about
           Jerusalem
           ,
           hath
           the
           Pestilence
           swept
           away
           ?
           But
           his
           mercy
           soone
           overtook
           his
           Judgement
           :
           For
           when
           did
           the
           eye
           of
           man
           behold
           so
           strange
           and
           sodaine
           abatement
           of
           so
           great
           Mortality
           ?
           A
           great
           argument
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           now
           appeare
           in
           Mercie
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           tell
           which
           hath
           got
           the
           better
           in
           the
           
           vie
           ,
           
             Your
             Honour
          
           or
           
             Your
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           made
           suchhast
           to
           bring
           the
           Tribes
           to
           the
           
             Temple
             ,
             to
             give
             thanks
             to
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           for
           this
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Lesson
           of
           this
           dayes
           Evening
           prayer
           is
           Exod.
           18.
           
           
           There
           's
           the
           Story
           of
           Iethro's
           counsell
           to
           Moses
           ,
           for
           assistance
           of
           inferiour
           Officers
           .
           This
           was
           not
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           great
           and
           parliamentary
           Councell
           ,
           which
           after
           continued
           successefull
           in
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           For
           that
           was
           set
           after
           by
           GOD
           himselfe
           ,
           Numb
           .
           11.
           
           yet
           I
           make
           no
           great
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           ease
           ,
           which
           Moses
           found
           by
           that
           Councell
           ,
           made
           him
           apt
           to
           see
           what
           more
           he
           needed
           ;
           and
           so
           farre
           at
           least
           occasioned
           the
           settling
           of
           the
           Sanhedrim
           .
        
         
           I
           take
           the
           omen
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           blesse
           it
           .
           That
           our
           David
           may
           be
           as
           happy
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Sessions
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           their
           Moses
           was
           in
           his
           Councell
           of
           the
           Elders
           .
           That
           the
           King
           and
           his
           people
           may
           now
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           like
           times
           ,
           meete
           in
           love
           ,
           consult
           in
           wisedome
           ,
           manage
           their
           Counsell
           with
           temper
           ,
           entertaine
           
           no
           private
           businesse
           to
           make
           the
           publike
           suffer
           ;
           And
           when
           their
           consultation
           is
           ended
           ,
           part
           in
           the
           same
           love
           that
           should
           ever
           bring
           King
           and
           People
           together
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           us
           pray
           ,
           That
           our
           Ierusalem
           ,
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           which
           did
           never
           but
           flourish
           when
           it
           was
           at
           unitie
           it selfe
           ,
           may
           now
           and
           ever
           continue
           in
           that
           Vnity
           ,
           and
           so
           bee
           ever
           successefull
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           .
           That
           in
           this
           unity
           the
           Tribes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           even
           all
           the
           Families
           and
           Kindreds
           of
           his
           people
           may
           come
           up
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           prayse
           ,
           and
           give
           thankes
           unto
           him
           .
           That
           no
           Tribe
           or
           Person
           for
           any
           pretences
           (
           for
           they
           are
           no
           better
           )
           may
           absent
           themselves
           from
           the
           Church
           and
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Lord.
           That
           the
           
             Seates
             of
             Iudgement
          
           Ecclesiasticall
           and
           Civill
           af
           all
           sorts
           ,
           may
           not
           only
           be
           set
           ,
           but
           set
           firmely
           ,
           to
           administer
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           unto
           his
           people
           .
           That
           all
           men
           may
           reverence
           and
           obey
           the
           House
           of
           David
           ,
           who
           it selfe
           upon
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           these
           blessings
           .
           That
           God
           would
           mutually
           blesse
           David
           ,
           and
           this
           People
           .
           
           That
           so
           the
           People
           may
           have
           cause
           to
           give
           thankes
           to
           God
           for
           David
           ;
           And
           that
           David
           may
           have
           cause
           to
           take
           joy
           in
           the
           love
           and
           loyalty
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           and
           blesse
           God
           for
           both
           .
           Till
           from
           this
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           this
           Temple
           ,
           and
           these
           Thrones
           ,
           Hee
           and
           wee
           all
           may
           ascend
           into
           that
           glorious
           State
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
           And
           this
           Christ
           for
           his
           infinite
           mercy
           sake
           grant
           unto
           us
           :
           To
           whom
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERM.
           IV.
           
        
         
           Preached
           before
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           on
           Sunday
           ,
           the
           19.
           of
           June
           ,
           1625.
           at
           White-hall
           .
           Appointed
           to
           be
           preached
           at
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           
             
               PSAL.
               75.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               When
               I
               shall
               receive
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               (
               or
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               take
               a
               convenient
               time
               )
               I
               will
               judge
               according
               unto
               right
               .
               The
               earth
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               (
               or
               ,
               melted
               )
               and
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               ;
               I
               beare
               up
               the
               pillars
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           THis
           Psalme
           is
           accounted
           a
           kind
           of
           Dialogue
           between
           God
           and
           the
           Prophet
           :
           For
           David
           sometime
           speakes
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           Gods.
           Some
           think
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           
           hee
           sung
           this
           Psalme
           ,
           was
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           now
           ready
           to
           be
           crowned
           King
           over
           Israel
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           Juda.
           The
           occasion
           of
           this
           his
           solemne
           devotion
           was
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           care
           which
           he
           had
           of
           the
           world
           in
           generall
           ,
           the
           earth
           ;
           but
           much
           more
           ,
           and
           much
           neerer
           the
           care
           which
           he
           took
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Israel
           ,
           now
           committed
           by
           God
           unto
           his
           Government
           .
           That
           Kingdome
           was
           then
           filled
           with
           civil
           combustions
           ;
           and
           the
           Church
           (
           as
           it
           uses
           to
           be
           in
           a
           troubled
           State
           )
           was
           out
           of
           order
           too
           .
        
         
           The
           Learned
           ,
           both
           the
           Fathers
           and
           the
           later
           Divines
           ,
           differ
           much
           about
           my
           Text.
           For
           some
           will
           reade
           it
           Time
           ;
           and
           some
           ,
           
             The
             Congregation
          
           .
           And
           the
           best
           is
           ,
           there
           's
           warrantable
           authority
           for
           both
           .
           Againe
           ,
           some
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           this
           speech
           
             (
             I
             will
             judge
             according
             unto
             right
             )
          
           is
           Davids
           promise
           to
           God
           ,
           of
           his
           just
           administration
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           some
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Gods
           promise
           to
           David
           ,
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           Assistance
           ,
           to
           inable
           him
           so
           to
           governe
           .
           If
           it
           be
           Gods
           speech
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           all
           agreed
           ,
           neither
           whether
           it
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           temporary
           execution
           of
           
           judgement
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           or
           of
           his
           great
           and
           finall
           judgement
           .
           Nor
           doe
           they
           all
           agree
           ,
           whether
           by
           the
           Earth
           ,
           be
           meant
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           spread
           over
           it
           ;
           or
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Jewes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           then
           conteined
           in
           it
           .
           But
           the
           matter
           is
           not
           great
           .
           For
           the
           Scripture
           is
           not
           only
           true
           ,
           but
           full
           in
           all
           these
           senses
           ;
           and
           all
           of
           them
           come
           in
           close
           upon
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Text.
           And
           therefore
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           safest
           way
           ,
           which
           shuts
           out
           nothing
           that
           the
           Text
           includes
           .
           And
           my
           Text
           will
           easily
           take
           in
           all
           ,
           if
           you
           consider
           the
           words
           ,
           as
           Davids
           speech
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           one
           way
           David
           be
           understood
           to
           speak
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ;
           and
           another
           way
           in
           Gods.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           no
           newes
           .
           For
           usually
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           one
           and
           the
           same
           speech
           is
           meant
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ;
           and
           one
           and
           the
           same
           action
           applyed
           to
           God
           and
           the
           King.
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           is
           plaine
           :
           For
           the
           King
           is
           Gods
           immediate
           Lieutenant
           upon
           earth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           one
           and
           the
           same
           action
           is
           Gods
           by
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           by
           execution
           .
           And
           the
           power
           which
           resides
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           
           is
           not
           any
           assuming
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           any
           gift
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           
           but
           Gods
           power
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           ,
           as
           over
           him
           .
        
         
           So
           God
           and
           the
           King
           stand
           very
           neere
           together
           .
           And
           it
           is
           an
           infinite
           blessing
           both
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           when
           the
           Kings
           heart
           keeps
           as
           neere
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           Gods
           power
           is
           to
           the
           King.
           For
           then
           't
           is
           but
           reading
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           and
           you
           both
           see
           and
           enjoy
           the
           blessing
           presently
           .
        
         
           For
           then
           the
           Congregation
           that
           comes
           up
           ,
           the
           
             great
             Congregation
             ;
             great
          
           in
           number
           ,
           great
           in
           place
           ,
           and
           great
           in
           power
           .
           It
           shall
           not
           lose
           it's
           labour
           :
           For
           ,
           
             I
             will
             receive
             it
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ;
           and
           I
           ,
           saith
           the
           King.
           The
           Congregation
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           State
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           comes
           up
           at
           an
           appointed
           time
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             I
             will
             make
             a
             convenient
             time
             for
             it
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             I
             will
             take
             a
             convenient
             time
             for
             it
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           King.
           
             When
             I
             have
             received
             it
          
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           
             time
             ,
             I
             will
             judge
          
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           ,
           
             according
             unto
             right
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ;
           and
           I
           ,
           saith
           the
           King.
           If
           Iustice
           and
           Iudgement
           be
           not
           executed
           ,
           the
           Earth
           will
           dissolve
           ,
           the
           Kingdomes
           
           will
           melt
           away
           ,
           all
           things
           will
           sinke
           and
           fall
           ;
           but
           
             I
             will
             beare
             up
             the
             pillars
             of
             it
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ;
           and
           I
           ,
           saith
           the
           King.
           If
           the
           
             Earth
             dissolve
          
           ,
           the
           Militant
           Church
           which
           dwells
           upon
           it
           shakes
           presently
           ;
           It
           must
           needs
           beare
           part
           with
           the
           State
           in
           which
           it
           is
           ;
           but
           
             I
             will
             beare
             up
             the
             pillars
             of
             that
          
           too
           ,
           saith
           God
           ;
           and
           I
           ,
           saith
           the
           King.
           So
           blessed
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           where
           God
           and
           the
           King
           keepe
           neere
           ,
           and
           worke
           together
           .
        
         
           The
           Text
           hath
           Two
           parts
           .
           The
           
           one
           is
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           of
           the
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitors
           thereof
           ;
           and
           they
           ,
           when
           the
           Prophet
           wrote
           this
           ,
           were
           in
           weake
           estate
           ,
           melted
           ,
           and
           dissolved
           .
           The
           other
           
           is
           ,
           the
           Remedy
           ,
           which
           God
           and
           the
           King
           will
           take
           to
           settle
           it
           .
           And
           concerning
           this
           Remedie
           ,
           heere
           are
           Three
           things
           expressed
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           
           Execution
           of
           Justice
           ,
           
             I
             will
             judge
             according
             unto
             right
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           
           Establishment
           ,
           or
           settling
           of
           the
           Pillars
           ,
           
             I
             bear
             up
             the
             Pillars
             of
             it
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           time
           for
           both
           these
           ,
           
           and
           that
           is
           
             a
             convenient
             Time
          
           ,
           even
           
             when
             Hee
             shall
             receive
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           I
           begin
           at
           the
           State
           in
           which
           David
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           found
           the
           Earth
           ,
           the
           world
           in
           generall
           ;
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Juda
           in
           particular
           ;
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           And
           surely
           my
           Text
           gives
           me
           no
           hope
           ,
           
           but
           
             Liquefactaa
             est
             ,
             weakenesse
             ,
             dissolution
             ,
          
           and
           melting
           in
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           world
           first
           ,
           that
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           Assyrian
           Monarchie
           prevailed
           ,
           in
           those
           dayes
           of
           
             David
             ,
             melted
          
           betweene
           riot
           and
           cruelty
           .
           And
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           which
           was
           not
           under
           them
           ,
           was
           broken
           and
           disolved
           into
           petty
           Dynasties
           and
           Governments
           ;
           which
           did
           nothing
           almost
           but
           prey
           one
           upon
           another
           .
           And
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Juda
           ,
           (
           the
           speciall
           aime
           of
           my
           Text
           )
           that
           melted
           first
           in
           the
           great
           disobedience
           of
           Saul
           ,
           
           and
           after
           that
           in
           civill
           dissentions
           betweene
           David
           ,
           and
           Ishbosheth
           the
           sonne
           of
           Saul
           ,
           for
           divers
           yeares
           together
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           had
           no
           publicke
           roome
           then
           given
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           Judea
           ;
           and
           there
           it
           could
           not
           stand
           fast
           when
           the
           
             Earth
             melted
          
           under
           it
           .
           And
           we
           finde
           toward
           the
           end
           of
           Saul
           ,
           85.
           
           
           
           Priests
           were
           put
           to
           the
           sword
           at
           once
           ,
           &
           unjustly
           all
           .
           And
           the
           Church
           cannot
           choose
           but
           melt
           when
           her
           Priests
           are
           slaine
           :
           for
           the
           speediest
           melting
           that
           is
           ,
           is
           to
           melt
           in
           bloud
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           melting
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           
           in
           State
           or
           Church
           ,
           is
           no
           smal
           thing
           .
           For
           the
           Scripture
           when
           it
           would
           expresse
           a
           great
           Calamity
           upon
           men
           or
           Kingdomes
           ,
           uses
           the
           word
           melting
           ,
           or
           dissolving
           .
           And
           that
           shewes
           that
           their
           honour
           and
           strength
           drops
           away
           and
           decayes
           ,
           till
           they
           become
           as
           nothing
           ,
           or
           quite
           another
           thing
           .
           
           In
           trouble
           ,
           the
           heart
           of
           
             David
             melted
             like
             wax
             .
             Psal
             .
          
           22
           ,
           When
           their
           enemies
           prevailed
           ,
           The
           heart
           of
           the
           people
           
             melted
             like
             water
             ,
             Ios
          
           .
           7.
           
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           the
           ungodly
           of
           the
           Earth
           shall
           
             melt
             and
             consume
             away
             like
             a
             snaile
             ,
          
           
           Psal
           .
           58.
           
           And
           that
           's
           melting
           indeed
           :
           Put
           but
           a
           little
           salt
           upon
           a
           snaile
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           drop
           out
           of
           his
           house
           presently
           .
        
         
           Melting
           then
           is
           a
           great
           Calamity
           upon
           a
           Kingdome
           .
           And
           't
           is
           not
           Juda
           onely
           ,
           but
           all
           Kingdomes
           of
           the
           Earth
           are
           subject
           to
           melting
           .
           The
           many
           changes
           of
           the
           world
           have
           Preach'd
           this
           over
           and
           over
           ;
           That
           
           whatsoever
           hath
           Earth
           to
           the
           foundation
           ,
           is
           subject
           to
           dissolution
           .
           And
           the
           Sermon
           is
           still
           made
           upon
           this
           Text
           ,
           
             Terra
             liquefacta
             est
          
           ,
           The
           Earth
           is
           dissolved
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           usually
           before
           melting
           there
           goes
           a
           Heate
           :
           
           And
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           Hos
           .
           8.
           
           A
           fire
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           melting
           of
           Israel
           .
           There
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           any
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           many
           Heates
           .
           These
           are
           most
           felt
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           at
           the
           working
           of
           the
           State.
           But
           these
           are
           all
           quite
           above
           me
           ,
           save
           to
           pray
           for
           their
           temper
           :
           and
           I
           will
           not
           further
           meddle
           with
           them
           .
           Heates
           then
           there
           are
           ,
           but
           all
           Heates
           are
           not
           by
           and
           by
           a
           Furnace
           ;
           nor
           are
           all
           Furnaces
           able
           to
           melt
           and
           dissolve
           States
           .
           No
           God
           forbid
           .
        
         
           Not
           all
           ,
           but
           yet
           some
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           can
           melt
           any
           Kingdome
           ,
           especially
           two
           .
           The
           one
           of
           these
           Heates
           
           is
           Sinne
           ,
           great
           and
           multiplied
           sinne
           .
           For
           (
           saith
           S.
           
             Augustine
             )
             delinquere
             est
             de
             liquido
             fluere
             ,
          
           
           To
           sinne
           ,
           is
           to
           melt
           ,
           and
           drop
           away
           from
           all
           steddinesse
           in
           vertue
           ,
           from
           all
           foundation
           of
           Justice
           .
           And
           here
           a
           State
           melts
           inward
           ,
           there
           's
           little
           seen
           yet
           .
           
           The
           other
           is
           Gods
           punishment
           for
           
           these
           sinnes
           .
           For
           that
           makes
           
             empty
             cities
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             desolate
             Land.
          
           
           And
           there
           a
           State
           melts
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           in
           view
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           we
           have
           found
           what
           ,
           
           and
           who
           it
           is
           that
           melts
           great
           and
           glorious
           Kingdomes
           .
           In
           the
           Text
           there
           's
           no
           more
           than
           
             liquefacta
             est
          
           ,
           the
           earth
           is
           disolved
           ;
           not
           a
           word
           by
           whom
           ,
           or
           for
           what
           .
           But
           it
           is
           expressed
           ver
           .
           7.
           
           that
           it
           is
           by
           God.
           And
           it
           is
           too
           well
           knowne
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           for
           great
           sinne
           too
           .
           For
           as
           there
           goes
           sin
           ,
           before
           God
           heates
           ;
           so
           there
           goe
           
             great
             and
             multiplied
             sins
          
           ,
           before
           God
           makes
           his
           fire
           so
           hot
           ,
           as
           to
           melt
           ,
           or
           dissolve
           a
           Kingdome
           .
           The
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Amorite
           not
           yet
           full
           ,
           
           therefore
           not
           yet
           cast
           into
           the
           melting
           pot
           .
           But
           so
           soone
           as
           their
           sinnes
           were
           full
           ,
           their
           State
           melted
           .
           The
           fruit
           of
           it
           from
           above
           ,
           
           and
           the
           root
           of
           it
           from
           beneath
           ,
           all
           destroyed
           .
           And
           this
           was
           not
           the
           Amorites
           case
           onely
           ;
           for
           all
           Stories
           are
           full
           of
           it
           ,
           That
           when
           States
           have
           melted
           into
           wanton
           ,
           and
           lustfull
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           long
           after
           dissolved
           into
           desolation
           .
           
           For
           (
           as
           S.
           Hierom
           observes
           )
           that
           course
           God
           holds
           with
           
           impious
           ,
           and
           impenitent
           Kingdomes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           men
           ,
           
             absque
             discretione
             personaruus
          
           ,
           without
           any
           difference
           of
           persons
           or
           places
           .
        
         
           
           Well
           ;
           when
           't
           is
           
             Terra
             liquefacta
          
           ,
           when
           a
           Kingdome
           dissolves
           and
           melts
           ,
           what
           then
           ?
           What
           ?
           why
           then
           no
           man
           is
           in
           safety
           ,
           till
           it
           settle
           againe
           ;
           not
           a
           man.
           For
           the
           Text
           goes
           on
           :
           
             The
             earth
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             dwell
             therein
             .
          
           All
           men
           then
           to
           seeke
           what
           to
           doe
           ;
           the
           wisest
           to
           seeke
           ,
           and
           the
           strongest
           to
           seeke
           ,
           All.
           And
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           .
           For
           so
           long
           as
           a
           State
           is
           Terra
           ,
           like
           solide
           ground
           ,
           men
           know
           where
           to
           set
           their
           footing
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           every
           
             Earth
             quake
          
           ,
           that
           swallowes
           the
           place
           .
           But
           when
           it
           is
           once
           
             Terra
             liquefacta
             ,
             molten
          
           and
           dissolved
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           footing
           ,
           no
           foundation
           then
           .
           
           
             I
             sticke
             fast
             in
             the
             myre
             ,
             where
             no
             ground
             is
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           69.
           and
           myre
           is
           but
           
             terra
             liquefacta
             ,
             molten
          
           and
           
             dissolved
             earth
          
           .
           All
           foule
           then
           ,
           and
           no
           foundation
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           a
           Kingdome
           melts
           indeed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           wayes
           ,
           In
           sinne
           ,
           and
           under
           punishment
           ,
           there
           's
           great
           reason
           the
           inhabitants
           should
           melt
           with
           it
           into
           feare
           ,
           into
           danger
           ,
           into
           
           ruine
           .
           For
           God
           never
           puts
           his
           fire
           to
           the
           melting
           of
           a
           State
           ,
           but
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           sinne
           ,
           that
           is
           never
           committed
           by
           the
           dead
           State
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           living
           .
           For
           when
           
             a
             fruitfull
             land
             is
             made
             barren
             ,
          
           
           it
           is
           
             for
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             them
             that
             dwell
             therein
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           ,
           when
           the
           
             earth
             dissolves
          
           ,
           that
           the
           inhabitants
           should
           all
           sweat
           ,
           and
           melt
           too
           .
        
         
           When
           David
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           
           't
           was
           thus
           .
           How
           is
           it
           now
           ?
           Why
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           the
           earth
           at
           large
           ,
           for
           the
           Kingdomes
           about
           you
           ,
           out
           of
           question
           there
           hath
           been
           liquefactio
           ;
           a
           melting
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           many
           Kingdomes
           have
           
             sweat
             blood
          
           .
           But
           if
           you
           take
           the
           earth
           ,
           for
           the
           State
           at
           home
           ,
           then
           't
           is
           high
           time
           to
           magnifie
           God
           :
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           Renowned
           ,
           
           Religious
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           Reigne
           of
           our
           late
           dread
           Soveraigne
           of
           blessed
           Memory
           ,
           who
           for
           so
           many
           yeeers
           together
           ,
           kept
           this
           Kingdome
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           from
           melting
           :
           And
           secondly
           ,
           
           that
           now
           in
           the
           change
           of
           Princes
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           not
           the
           least
           occasion
           for
           a
           State
           to
           melt
           )
           we
           live
           to
           see
           a
           miracle
           ,
           
           Change
           without
           Alteration
           .
           Another
           King
           ;
           but
           the
           same
           
           life-expression
           of
           all
           the
           Royall
           and
           Religious
           Vertues
           of
           his
           Father
           ;
           and
           no
           sinewes
           shrinking
           ,
           or
           dissolving
           in
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           If
           you
           aske
           me
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           happinesse
           ,
           I
           can
           direct
           you
           to
           no
           other
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           mercy
           .
           For
           as
           for
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           is
           made
           of
           the
           same
           Earth
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           is
           consequently
           subject
           to
           the
           same
           dissolution
           .
           And
           as
           for
           us
           that
           dwell
           therein
           ,
           I
           doubt
           our
           sins
           have
           beene
           as
           clamorous
           upon
           God
           to
           heate
           his
           fire
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           fall
           on
           melting
           ,
           as
           the
           sinnes
           of
           them
           that
           inhabit
           other
           Countreys
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           God
           hath
           the
           sure
           mercies
           of
           David
           in
           store
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           will
           never
           faile
           him
           ,
           yet
           if
           
             Habitatores
             in
             eâ
          
           ,
           they
           that
           dwell
           in
           this
           good
           and
           happy
           soile
           ,
           will
           burden
           it
           and
           themselves
           with
           sinne
           ,
           great
           sinne
           ,
           multiplied
           sinne
           ,
           unrepented
           sinne
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           be
           in
           the
           power
           ,
           or
           wisdome
           ,
           or
           courage
           ,
           or
           piety
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           State
           from
           melting
           :
           For
           David
           was
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             liquefacta
             est
             terra
          
           ,
           the
           Earth
           was
           as
           good
           as
           dissolved
           for
           all
           that
           .
           And
           
           therefore
           that
           this
           Kingdome
           is
           not
           a
           melting
           too
           ,
           I
           can
           give
           no
           firme
           reason
           ,
           but
           God
           and
           his
           Mercy
           .
           For
           he
           is
           content
           to
           give
           longer
           day
           for
           repentance
           ,
           and
           repentance
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           all
           things
           with
           God.
           And
           the
           time
           calls
           apace
           for
           repentance
           :
           The
           Heavens
           they
           melt
           into
           unseasonable
           weather
           ;
           and
           the
           Earth
           melts
           and
           dissolves
           her
           Inhabitants
           into
           infectious
           humours
           ;
           and
           there
           's
           no
           way
           to
           stay
           these
           meltings
           ,
           but
           by
           melting
           our selves
           ,
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           true
           repentance
           .
        
         
           Would
           you
           then
           have
           a
           setled
           and
           a
           flourishing
           State
           ?
           Would
           you
           have
           no
           melting
           ,
           no
           dissolution
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           I
           know
           you
           would
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           honourable
           and
           religious
           designe
           of
           you
           all
           :
           Why
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           would
           indeed
           ,
           
           The
           King
           must
           trust
           ,
           and
           indeere
           his
           people
           :
           The
           people
           must
           honour
           ,
           obey
           ,
           and
           support
           their
           King
           :
           Both
           King
           ,
           and
           Peeres
           ,
           and
           People
           must
           religiously
           serve
           and
           honour
           God.
           
           Shut
           out
           all
           Superstition
           on
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           the
           farther
           the
           better
           ;
           but
           let
           in
           no
           prophanenesse
           therewhile
           .
           If
           this
           be
           not
           done
           ,
           take
           what
           care
           you
           can
           .
           God
           is
           above
           
           all
           humane
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           degree
           or
           other
           there
           will
           be
           
             Liquefactio
             terrae
          
           ,
           a
           melting
           ,
           or
           a
           waste
           ,
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State.
           
        
         
           
           And
           this
           falls
           in
           upon
           the
           second
           generall
           part
           of
           the
           Text
           ;
           which
           is
           The
           Remedy
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           then
           with
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           the
           Prevention
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           with
           us
           ;
           which
           God
           and
           the
           King
           will
           use
           to
           keep
           the
           State
           and
           the
           Church
           from
           melting
           .
           This
           Remedy
           (
           and
           the
           Prevention
           is
           just
           the
           same
           )
           is
           expressed
           first
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           Justice
           .
           And
           this
           God
           promises
           for
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           promises
           under
           God.
           
             I
             will
             judge
             according
             unto
             right
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ;
           and
           I
           ,
           saith
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           
           Now
           Iustice
           and
           Iudgement
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           binder
           up
           of
           a
           State
           ;
           The
           great
           bounder
           of
           Peace
           and
           Warre
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           find
           dissolving
           sinews
           in
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           is
           governed
           by
           Iustice
           .
           For
           if
           the
           King
           flourish
           ,
           
           the
           Kingdome
           cannot
           melt
           :
           And
           the
           Kings
           Throne
           ,
           that
           is
           established
           by
           Iustice
           .
           Nay
           farther
           ;
           Nothing
           but
           Iustice
           can
           establish
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           firme
           indeed
           .
           But
           when
           God
           blesses
           the
           King
           
           with
           a
           heart
           full
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           when
           God
           strengthens
           the
           King
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           followes
           God
           as
           close
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           with
           
             Ego
             judicabo
          
           ,
           I
           my selfe
           will
           looke
           to
           the
           administration
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           with
           which
           God
           hath
           trusted
           me
           ;
           there
           can
           be
           no
           melting
           about
           the
           Throne
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           none
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           none
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           this
           Iustice
           ,
           which
           preserves
           
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           blesses
           the
           people
           ,
           must
           be
           habituall
           .
           To
           doe
           Iustice
           casually
           ,
           though
           the
           thing
           done
           be
           just
           ,
           yet
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           is
           not
           Iustice
           .
           The
           State
           may
           melt
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           because
           the
           Remedy
           is
           but
           casuall
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           since
           the
           whole
           State
           hath
           interest
           in
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Iustice
           must
           be
           spreading
           over
           all
           persons
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           causes
           .
           And
           so
           't
           is
           plurall
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
           
             I
             will
             judge
             ,
             Iustitias
          
           ,
           for
           every
           mans
           cause
           ,
           
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           just
           .
        
         
           Why
           ,
           but
           then
           must
           the
           King
           doe
           
           all
           this
           himselfe
           ?
           No
           ,
           God
           forbid
           that
           burthen
           should
           lye
           all
           upon
           him
           ;
           
           Moses
           was
           not
           able
           alone
           for
           that
           .
           It
           was
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           heavie
           .
           What
           
           then
           ?
           why
           then
           Jethro's
           counsell
           must
           be
           followed
           .
           There
           must
           be
           inferiour
           Iudges
           and
           Magistrates
           deputed
           by
           the
           King
           for
           this
           :
           
           Men
           of
           courage
           ,
           fearing
           God
           ,
           and
           hating
           Covetousnesse
           .
           These
           must
           quit
           Moses
           from
           the
           inferiour
           trouble
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           active
           ,
           and
           able
           for
           the
           great
           affaires
           of
           State.
           For
           if
           they
           be
           suffered
           to
           melt
           and
           drop
           downeward
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           standing
           dry
           or
           safe
           under
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           hence
           it
           followes
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             Ego
             judicabo
             ,
             I
             will
             judge
             according
             unto
             right
             ,
          
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           Kings
           engagement
           ,
           betweene
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           the
           engagement
           of
           every
           Iudge
           ,
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           Officer
           ,
           betweene
           God
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           State.
           The
           Kings
           power
           ,
           that
           's
           from
           God.
           The
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           the
           subordinate
           Magistrates
           power
           ,
           that
           's
           from
           the
           King.
           Both
           are
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           
           
             That
             they
             may
             lead
             a
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             godlynesse
             ,
             and
             honesty
             .
          
        
         
           All
           Judges
           ,
           and
           
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
          
           ,
           even
           this
           great
           Congregation
           ,
           this
           great
           Councell
           ,
           now
           ready
           to
           sit
           ,
           receive
           influence
           and
           power
           from
           the
           
           King
           ,
           and
           are
           dispensers
           of
           his
           justice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           owne
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Lawes
           they
           make
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Lawes
           they
           execute
           :
           in
           the
           Causes
           which
           they
           heare
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Sentences
           which
           they
           give
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           Gods
           High
           Steward
           ,
           and
           they
           Stewards
           under
           him
           .
           And
           so
           long
           as
           Iustice
           and
           Iudgement
           sits
           upon
           all
           the
           Benches
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           either
           it
           s
           not
           possible
           for
           Fluxes
           and
           Meltings
           to
           begin
           in
           the
           State
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           doe
           begin
           ,
           their
           Drip
           will
           be
           cured
           presenly
           .
        
         
           Now
           while
           the
           King
           keepes
           close
           to
           
             Ego
             judicabo
             ,
             I
             will
             judge
          
           that
           which
           comes
           to
           me
           
             according
             unto
             right
          
           ;
           if
           inferiour
           Iudges
           (
           which
           God
           forbid
           )
           judge
           other
           than
           right
           ,
           they
           sinne
           against
           three
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           against
           God
           in
           all
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           they
           
           sinne
           against
           the
           people
           ,
           by
           doing
           them
           wrong
           in
           stead
           of
           Iustice
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           sinne
           against
           their
           
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           calling
           ,
           but
           by
           
             sentencing
             Good
             Evill
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             Evill
             Good.
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           sinne
           
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           fountaine
           of
           Iustice
           under
           God
           ,
           in
           slandering
           of
           his
           Iustice
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           with
           
           the
           administration
           whereof
           they
           are
           trusted
           under
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           once
           againe
           for
           inferiour
           Governours
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
           The
           King
           is
           the
           Sunne
           .
           Hee
           drawes
           up
           some
           vapours
           ,
           some
           support
           ,
           some
           supply
           from
           us
           .
           T'
           is
           true
           :
           he
           must
           doe
           so
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           the
           Sunne
           draw
           up
           no
           vapours
           ,
           it
           can
           powre
           downe
           no
           raine
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           may
           be
           too
           hard
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           too
           soft
           and
           too
           melting
           .
           Now
           this
           Raine
           which
           descends
           ,
           and
           is
           first
           caused
           by
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           is
           prepared
           in
           the
           Clouds
           before
           it
           falleth
           on
           the
           Earth
           .
           And
           all
           Great
           men
           that
           are
           raised
           higher
           than
           the
           rest
           ;
           especially
           Iudges
           &
           Magistrates
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Clouds
           .
           They
           receive
           the
           more
           immediate
           influence
           from
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           Gods
           Clouds
           ,
           and
           retaine
           what
           he
           gave
           them
           ,
           
           they
           
             drop
             fatnesse
          
           upon
           the
           people
           .
           But
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           
             clouds
             without
             water
          
           ,
           
           they
           transmit
           no
           influence
           .
           If
           they
           be
           
             light
             clouds
             in
             the
             wind
          
           ,
           then
           no
           certaine
           influence
           .
           If
           they
           be
           
             clouds
             driven
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             by
             a
             whirlewind
          
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           passionate
           ,
           and
           violent
           influence
           .
           And
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           are
           not
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           
           should
           not
           be
           thus
           ,
           betweene
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           People
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           then
           
             Ego
             judicabo
             ,
             I
             will
          
           
           
             judge
             according
             unto
             right
          
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           all
           subordinate
           Magistrates
           under
           him
           .
           But
           here
           's
           
             Ego
             judicabo
          
           ,
           and
           
             I
             will
             judge
             according
             to
             right
             ,
          
           for
           God
           too
           .
           For
           many
           of
           the
           *
           Fathers
           will
           have
           this
           to
           be
           Gods
           speech
           ,
           or
           Davids
           in
           the
           person
           of
           God.
           And
           then
           whatsoever
           men
           do
           with
           Iustice
           and
           Iudgement
           ,
           God
           comes
           two
           wayes
           in
           upon
           the
           judgements
           of
           men
           to
           review
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           God
           comes
           in
           ,
           when
           
           the
           Earth
           is
           melting
           by
           violence
           ,
           and
           injustice
           .
           And
           then
           Gods
           
             Ego
             judicabo
             ,
             I
             will
             judge
             ,
          
           is
           either
           in
           Mercy
           to
           repaire
           the
           breaches
           ,
           to
           stay
           the
           melting
           of
           the
           State
           ;
           or
           else
           in
           Iudgement
           to
           punish
           the
           debasers
           of
           Iustice
           .
           And
           this
           God
           sometimes
           doth
           in
           this
           life
           .
           But
           if
           he
           doe
           it
           not
           here
           ,
           yet
           he
           never
           sailes
           to
           doe
           it
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           finall
           Iudgement
           ;
           to
           which
           divers
           of
           the
           *
           Fathers
           referre
           this
           passage
           of
           my
           Text.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           comes
           in
           when
           
           the
           Seats
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           supreme
           and
           inferiour
           ,
           
           all
           are
           entire
           .
           And
           then
           Gods
           
             Ego
             judicabo
             ,
             I
             will
             judge
             ,
          
           is
           alwayes
           to
           confirme
           ,
           and
           countenance
           the
           proceedings
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           to
           blesse
           the
           instruments
           .
           And
           my
           Text
           hath
           it
           full
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           here
           said
           ,
           I
           will
           judge
           the
           cause
           onely
           ,
           or
           the
           men
           only
           whose
           cause
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           the
           Iudges
           onely
           that
           sentence
           the
           cause
           ;
           but
           
             Ego
             justitias
          
           ,
           I
           will
           judge
           the
           very
           Iudgements
           themselves
           ,
           how
           right
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           thy
           passe
           .
           And
           then
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           to
           confirme
           &
           honour
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           just
           ;
           or
           to
           condemne
           and
           dissolve
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           unjust
           ,
           rather
           than
           they
           shal
           melt
           ,
           or
           dissolve
           the
           State
           ;
           or
           somtimes
           to
           send
           a
           melting
           into
           that
           State
           in
           which
           Iustice
           is
           perverted
           ,
        
         
           Now
           ,
           howsoever
           men
           somtimes
           breake
           from
           their
           duty
           in
           
             judging
             according
             to
             right
          
           ,
           yet
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           of
           Gods
           proceedings
           .
           He
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           judge
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           ,
           
             according
             to
             right
          
           ,
           who
           ever
           doe
           not
           .
           
             Shall
             not
             the
             Iudge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             doe
             right
             ?
          
           
           Yes
           ,
           no
           question
           .
           And
           therefore
           even
           Kings
           themselves
           ,
           and
           all
           mighty
           men
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Iudges
           of
           all
           sorts
           
           have
           need
           to
           looke
           to
           their
           wayes
           .
           For
           God
           is
           over
           them
           with
           
             Ego
             judicabo
          
           ,
           I
           will
           one
           day
           call
           for
           an
           accompt
           .
           I
           will
           judge
           all
           the
           Executions
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           have
           trusted
           them
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           first
           Prevention
           of
           the
           melting
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ;
           the
           first
           Remedy
           when
           it
           begins
           to
           melt
           :
           The
           maintenance
           and
           Execution
           of
           justice
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           followes
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           
           the
           establishing
           of
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           
             Earth
             .
             I
             beare
             up
             the
             Pillars
             of
             it
             .
             I
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           saith
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Where
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           amisse
           to
           consider
           ,
           
           what
           these
           great
           Pillars
           of
           the
           earth
           are
           .
           The
           Earth
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           hath
           but
           one
           Pillar
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           poize
           and
           aequilibre
           of
           the
           Center
           .
           And
           that
           is
           borne
           up
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           Ordinance
           of
           God.
           
           
             Thou
             commandedst
             ,
             and
             it
             stood
             fast
          
           ;
           
           And
           (
           saith
           S.
           Ambrose
           )
           it
           needs
           no
           other
           thing
           to
           stay
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           they
           have
           more
           Pillars
           than
           one
           .
           This
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           Gods
           ordinance
           for
           Government
           ,
           they
           have
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           divers
           Administratours
           of
           this
           ordinance
           .
           And
           these
           Pillars
           are
           Kings
           ,
           
           and
           Peeres
           ,
           and
           Judges
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           .
           Not
           one
           of
           these
           under
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Pillar
           :
           not
           one
           ;
           but
           yet
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           difference
           .
           For
           though
           there
           be
           many
           Pillars
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           but
           
             Vnus
             Rex
          
           ,
           one
           King
           ;
           one
           great
           and
           Center-pillar
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           in
           a
           kingdome
           doe
           but
           
             beare
             up
          
           under
           ,
           and
           about
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           without
           Pillars
           neither
           .
           No
           ,
           God
           forbid
           .
           And
           it
           resembles
           in
           this
           the
           kingdomes
           among
           which
           it
           sojournes
           .
           The
           great
           Master-pillar
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           
           
             and
             other
             foundation
             can
             no
             man
             lay
          
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Next
           to
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           &
           the
           Disciples
           are
           Pillars
           too
           ,
           and
           so
           called
           ,
           
           Gal.
           2.
           
           After
           these
           their
           Successours
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           &
           Priests
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           their
           several
           ages
           ,
           
           they
           came
           to
           be
           Pillars
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           successively
           continue
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
           And
           so
           soone
           as
           Emperours
           and
           Kings
           were
           converted
           to
           the
           Faith
           ,
           
           they
           presently
           came
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           Pillars
           to
           the
           Church
           too
           .
           If
           any
           man
           doubt
           this
           truth
           ,
           I
           le
           call
           in
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           to
           witnesse
           it
           .
           There
           are
           two
           
           great
           Props
           ,
           or
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           saith
           Leo
           )
           the
           Kings
           authority
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Priests
           ;
           both
           these
           :
           and
           the
           Pope
           was
           content
           then
           to
           put
           the
           Kings
           first
           .
           And
           Kings
           (
           saith
           Saint
           Augustine
           )
           are
           indeed
           great
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           especially
           if
           they
           use
           their
           power
           ,
           
             ad
             cultum
             Dei
             dilatandum
          
           ,
           to
           enlarge
           (
           and
           support
           )
           the
           true
           religious
           worship
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           You
           have
           seene
           what
           these
           Pillars
           
           are
           :
           Will
           you
           consider
           next
           what
           they
           have
           to
           doe
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ?
           The
           office
           of
           a
           Pillar
           is
           knowne
           well
           enough
           what
           it
           is
           .
           'T
           is
           sustinere
           ,
           to
           prop
           ,
           and
           
             beare
             up
          
           the
           Earth
           .
           
           
             Quantum
             est
             columnarum
             nihil
             sustinentium
             ,
             sed
             in
             ornamentum
             tantum
             .
          
           I
           know
           in
           luxurient
           buildings
           many
           Pillars
           stand
           onely
           for
           ornament
           ,
           but
           beare
           no
           weight
           .
           It
           is
           not
           so
           with
           Pillars
           that
           are
           crown'd
           .
           Honour
           and
           ornament
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           they
           deserve
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           loaded
           too
           .
           Kingdoms
           and
           States
           ,
           the
           greatest
           ,
           the
           strongest
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           as
           mouldring
           earth
           ,
           as
           men
           .
           Juda
           at
           this
           time
           was
           
             Terra
             liquefacta
          
           ,
           like
           a
           dissolving
           Body
           .
           They
           cannot
           stand
           
             sine
             Columnis
          
           ,
           
           without
           their
           pillars
           to
           beare
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           King
           hath
           ever
           been
           accounted
           ,
           
           and
           truly
           ,
           
             columna
             stare
             faciens
             terram
          
           ,
           
           the
           
             maine
             pillar
          
           ,
           and
           stay
           of
           the
           State.
           And
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           quasi
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           the
           pillar
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           people
           .
           So
           S.
           Gregory
           ;
           
           for
           he
           bears
           
             subjectorum
             suorum
             onera
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           his
           subjects
           ,
           but
           their
           burdens
           too
           .
        
         
           
           The
           office
           then
           of
           the
           Pillars
           is
           to
           beare
           ;
           but
           when
           is
           there
           use
           of
           them
           ?
           When
           ?
           why
           continually
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           spared
           at
           no
           time
           :
           if
           they
           leave
           bearing
           ,
           the
           State
           melts
           presently
           .
           We
           reade
           it
           foure
           times
           repeated
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           upon
           two
           great
           occasions
           onely
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           
             Abominable
             lust
          
           ,
           
           that
           
             there
             was
             no
             King
             in
             Israel
             ,
             Judg.
             17.
             and
             19.
             no
             King.
          
           And
           still
           there
           followed
           a
           melting
           and
           a
           dissolving
           of
           the
           State.
           
             Every
             man
             did
             what
             seem'd
             good
             in
             his
             owne
             eyes
          
           ;
           and
           the
           punishment
           was
           great
           .
           At
           this
           time
           David
           was
           King
           of
           Juda
           ,
           and
           Ishbosheth
           would
           be
           King
           of
           Israel
           :
           
           Joab
           was
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           Abner
           with
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Pillars
           here
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           bearing
           ,
           fell
           a
           justling
           :
           What
           followed
           ?
           Why
           
           you
           see
           ,
           
             Liquefacta
             est
             terra
          
           ,
           that
           kingdome
           melted
           .
        
         
           The
           Pillars
           then
           can
           never
           be
           spared
           from
           their
           worke
           ,
           continuall
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           yet
           at
           one
           time
           more
           need
           than
           another
           .
           And
           the
           time
           of
           the
           greatest
           necessity
           of
           these
           Pillars
           is
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           any
           Liquefaction
           ,
           or
           weakening
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           And
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           Earth
           dissolving
           ;
           and
           then
           by
           and
           by
           recourse
           to
           the
           Pillars
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Pillars
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           which
           weaken
           the
           government
           ;
           nay
           ,
           which
           doe
           but
           offer
           to
           impaire
           the
           honour
           and
           reputation
           of
           the
           Governours
           ,
           are
           dangerous
           and
           unworthie
           members
           of
           any
           Common-wealth
           .
           For
           to
           murmure
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           people
           beleeve
           ,
           there
           are
           I
           know
           not
           what
           cracks
           and
           flawes
           in
           the
           Pillars
           ;
           to
           disesteeme
           their
           strength
           ;
           to
           undervalue
           their
           bearing
           ;
           is
           to
           trouble
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Inhabitants
           of
           it
           ;
           To
           make
           the
           people
           feare
           a
           melting
           ,
           where
           there
           's
           none
           .
           And
           what
           office
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           all
           know
           .
        
         
           Continuall
           use
           there
           is
           then
           of
           the
           
           Pillars
           .
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           Can
           the
           
           Pillars
           beare
           up
           the
           earth
           in
           a
           melting
           time
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           strength
           ?
           No
           sure
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           ;
           not
           at
           any
           time
           :
           and
           therefore
           least
           at
           a
           melting
           time
           .
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           Why
           then
           here
           's
           Ego
           and
           
             Ego
             ,
             I
             beare
             up
             the
             Pillars
          
           that
           are
           about
           me
           ,
           saith
           David
           ;
           and
           I
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             beare
             up
          
           both
           these
           and
           David
           too
           .
           And
           indeed
           all
           Pillars
           are
           too
           weake
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           left
           to
           themselves
           .
           There
           must
           be
           one
           to
           beare
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           can
           never
           beare
           the
           Earth
           .
           One
           ,
           and
           it
           can
           be
           none
           under
           God
           :
           
             Ego
             confirmavi
          
           ,
           't
           is
           I
           that
           in
           all
           times
           have
           borne
           up
           the
           Pillars
           of
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           
             per
             me
          
           ,
           by
           me
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
           
             Prov.
             8.
             that
             Kings
             reigne
          
           :
           And
           
             per
             me
          
           ,
           by
           me
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           by
           Gods
           ordination
           ,
           once
           set
           ,
           and
           then
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           preservation
           ,
           and
           his
           supportation
           too
           .
           
           And
           (
           as
           S.
           Augustine
           observes
           )
           
             Quid
             essent
             ipsae
             columnae
          
           ?
           
           What
           could
           the
           Pillars
           themselves
           doe
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           borne
           up
           by
           God
           ?
           But
           when
           it
           once
           comes
           to
           
             Ego
             confirmavi
             ,
             I
             beare
             up
             the
             Pillars
             ,
          
           there
           's
           nothing
           then
           to
           be
           feared
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           these
           of
           which
           we
           speake
           ,
           
           are
           not
           stony
           or
           insensible
           ,
           but
           living
           and
           understanding
           Pillars
           :
           understanding
           ,
           therefore
           they
           feele
           
             Onus
             terrae
          
           ,
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           Earth
           which
           lyes
           upon
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           dull
           earth
           feeles
           not
           it selfe
           ;
           therefore
           as
           they
           feele
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           able
           to
           compare
           their
           strength
           ,
           and
           the
           burden
           ,
           and
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           burden
           at
           severall
           times
           ;
           therefore
           while
           they
           compare
           they
           are
           sensible
           of
           the
           difference
           betweene
           supporting
           of
           earth
           ,
           and
           
             Terrae
             liquefactae
             ,
             dissolved
          
           or
           dissolving
           the
           earth
           :
           For
           this
           latter
           is
           heavier
           a
           great
           deale
           ;
           therefore
           in
           the
           difference
           they
           can
           tell
           where
           they
           are
           likeliest
           to
           shrinke
           under
           the
           burden
           ,
           if
           God
           come
           not
           in
           to
           beare
           them
           up
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           all
           these
           cases
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           earth
           must
           goe
           to
           God
           ,
           
           as
           fast
           as
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           earth
           come
           to
           them
           .
           They
           must
           pray
           for
           themselves
           .
           And
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           must
           pray
           for
           them
           too
           .
           And
           the
           cloze
           of
           the
           prayers
           must
           still
           bee
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           
             beare
             up
             the
             Pillars
          
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           
             beare
             up
          
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           
           And
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           Kings
           and
           their
           great
           assistants
           ;
           marke
           it
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           say
           here
           ,
           
             I
             beare
             up
          
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           doth
           that
           too
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           subsist
           without
           him
           ;
           but
           as
           if
           he
           had
           quite
           put
           them
           over
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Governours
           under
           him
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             bear
             up
             the
             pillars
          
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           I
           look
           and
           will
           require
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           
             beare
             up
          
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           Let
           me
           speake
           a
           little
           boldly
           ,
           (
           saith
           
             Gr.
             Naz.
          
           )
           
           Shew
           your selves
           gods
           to
           your
           Subjects
           ;
           gods
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           :
           Gods
           ;
           why
           then
           you
           must
           doe
           Gods
           worke
           .
           And
           Gods
           work
           ever
           since
           the
           Creation
           ,
           is
           to
           preserve
           ,
           and
           
             beare
             up
          
           the
           world
           .
           Therefore
           as
           God
           
             beares
             up
          
           you
           ,
           so
           you
           must
           
             beare
             up
          
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           .
           God
           reteins
           his
           own
           power
           over
           you
           ;
           but
           he
           hath
           given
           you
           his
           owne
           power
           over
           them
           ,
           
             Rom.
             13.
          
           
           
           His
           own
           power
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           to
           
             beare
             up
          
           the
           people
           at
           home
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           just
           quarrels
           to
           force
           enemies
           abroad
           .
           And
           in
           all
           this
           't
           is
           Gods
           power
           still
           ,
           but
           yet
           he
           will
           exercise
           it
           by
           the
           Pillars
           .
        
         
         
           Therefore
           in
           the
           first
           great
           leading
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           himselfe
           went
           before
           them
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           pillar
           ,
           
           
             Exod.
             13.
          
           
           And
           when
           he
           smote
           the
           armie
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           he
           looked
           out
           of
           the
           pillar
           while
           he
           strook
           it
           ,
           
           Exod.
           14.
           
           And
           because
           this
           was
           an
           extraordinary
           pillar
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           be
           no
           principle
           for
           ordinary
           conclusions
           ,
           Hee
           makes
           Moses
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           ordinary
           pillar
           ,
           not
           beare
           onely
           ,
           but
           strike
           too
           .
           He
           must
           stretch
           out
           his
           hand
           upon
           the
           Sea
           ,
           
           Exod.
           14.
           
        
         
           Now
           this
           great
           worke
           of
           God
           in
           
           supporting
           the
           pillars
           ,
           Kings
           and
           mighty
           Potentates
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           is
           so
           manifest
           ,
           that
           no
           reason
           can
           be
           brought
           to
           deny
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           wisest
           ,
           and
           
           mightiest
           Kings
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           have
           been
           in
           their
           severall
           times
           most
           religious
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           that
           even
           those
           kings
           ,
           
           and
           great
           men
           under
           them
           ,
           which
           have
           not
           accounted
           God
           their
           strength
           ,
           have
           yet
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           beare
           the
           world
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           relye
           upon
           God
           to
           beare
           them
           up
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           full
           proofe
           ,
           that
           this
           principle
           is
           naturally
           
           printed
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           
             Basis
             Columnarum
          
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           pillars
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           that
           very
           many
           times
           ,
           weaker
           Governours
           both
           for
           wisdome
           and
           courage
           ,
           doe
           prosper
           ,
           and
           performe
           greater
           workes
           ,
           than
           some
           ,
           which
           in
           themselves
           had
           farre
           greater
           abilities
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           provident
           counsell
           about
           them
           .
           A
           famous
           instance
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           Pope
           Julius
           2.
           
           To
           ascribe
           this
           to
           Fortune
           onely
           ,
           worldly
           wisdome
           it selfe
           would
           condemne
           for
           folly
           .
           To
           give
           it
           to
           Destinie
           ,
           is
           to
           bind
           up
           God
           in
           chaines
           unworthy
           for
           men
           :
           
           For
           worldly
           wisdome
           knows
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           his
           workes
           
             ad
             extra
          
           ,
           must
           be
           most
           free
           ,
           or
           no
           God.
           To
           worldly
           wisdome
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           ascribed
           :
           For
           she
           hath
           openly
           disclaimed
           many
           of
           their
           Actions
           ,
           which
           have
           prospered
           best
           .
           Therefore
           of
           necessitie
           it
           must
           be
           ascribed
           to
           Gods
           blessing
           and
           protecting
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           certainly
           there
           's
           no
           true
           reason
           can
           be
           given
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           this
           .
           First
           ,
           
             Ego
             confirmo
          
           ,
           I
           establish
           and
           
             beare
             up
             the
             Pillars
          
           .
           For
           so
           long
           the
           world
           cannot
           shake
           them
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           
           
             Ego
             apto
          
           ,
           I
           make
           fit
           the
           Pillars
           ,
           (
           as
           Tremel
           .
           
           reades
           it
           )
           for
           so
           long
           they
           beare
           ,
           even
           above
           their
           strength
           .
           And
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           there
           is
           very
           much
           in
           the
           fitting
           of
           the
           Pillars
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           the
           great
           massinesse
           of
           a
           Pillar
           ,
           but
           the
           cleane
           ,
           and
           true
           working
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           makes
           him
           beare
           ;
           the
           fitting
           of
           him
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           place
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           ,
           as
           for
           many
           other
           ,
           so
           especially
           for
           two
           things
           ,
           we
           have
           great
           cause
           to
           blesse
           and
           magnifie
           God.
           First
           ,
           that
           since
           he
           would
           remove
           
           our
           
             Royall
             Pillar
          
           ,
           which
           had
           stood
           now
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           this
           Government
           full
           22.
           yeeres
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           prepared
           another
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           to
           full
           strength
           ,
           to
           
             beare
             up
          
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           Gods
           great
           honour
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           by
           Gods
           
           great
           blessing
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Royall
             Fathers
          
           prudent
           education
           ,
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           was
           from
           the
           first
           houre
           ,
           
             confirmata
             Columna
          
           ,
           an
           established
           ,
           and
           a
           setled
           Pillar
           .
           And
           I
           make
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           
             aptata
             Columna
          
           too
           ,
           A
           Pillar
           every
           way
           fitted
           to
           the
           State
           he
           beares
           ;
           fitted
           to
           the
           difficulties
           of
           the
           time
           ;
           fitted
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           fitted
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           
           Now
           the
           Church
           ,
           no
           question
           ,
           for
           the
           externall
           support
           of
           it
           ,
           hath
           need
           ,
           great
           need
           of
           Temporall
           Pillars
           too
           .
           At
           this
           time
           a
           great
           Pillar
           of
           this
           Church
           is
           falne
           ;
           and
           doubtlesse
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           edifice
           had
           falne
           with
           it
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           not
           made
           supply
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           able
           Pillar
           .
        
         
           I
           finde
           Gen.
           28.
           
           that
           there
           was
           an
           
             Anoynted
             Pillar
          
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           anoynted
           by
           Jacob.
           The
           place
           was
           Bethel
           ,
           the
           house
           of
           God.
           In
           it
           the
           Ladder
           of
           heaven
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Angels
           goe
           and
           come
           .
           But
           out
           of
           doubt
           this
           Pillar
           is
           here
           .
           This
           Pillar
           not
           yet
           anoynted
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Priest
           ;
           but
           anointed
           already
           to
           the
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           Jacob.
           The
           place
           where
           Jacob
           left
           him
           behind
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           left
           him
           a
           Pillar
           ,
           for
           so
           he
           rested
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           well
           he
           might
           .
           Old
           Jacob
           is
           gone
           by
           the
           Angels
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           but
           he
           left
           the
           Pillar
           here
           behind
           at
           Bethel
           ,
           for
           the
           house
           of
           God.
           And
           all
           the
           blessings
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           be
           upon
           him
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           in
           all
           times
           of
           her
           
           dissensions
           ,
           when
           schisme
           and
           faction
           have
           made
           great
           Rents
           in
           her
           buildings
           ,
           hath
           still
           had
           recourse
           to
           her
           Pillars
           ,
           to
           her
           Civil
           &
           her
           Ecclesiasticall
           Pillars
           ;
           and
           she
           goes
           right
           .
           For
           her
           Pillars
           must
           support
           her
           ,
           or
           she
           cannot
           be
           borne
           up
           .
        
         
           This
           very
           time
           is
           a
           time
           of
           Church
           division
           .
           What
           follows
           upon
           it
           ?
           what
           ?
           why
           the
           Church
           is
           become
           
             Terra
             liquefacta
          
           ,
           there
           's
           melting
           almost
           in
           every
           part
           of
           it
           Christendome
           through
           ,
           melting
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           but
           not
           at
           the
           same
           Fire
           .
           For
           in
           one
           place
           Truth
           melts
           away
           from
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           another
           devotion
           and
           good
           life
           melt
           away
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           a
           third
           all
           externall
           meanes
           ,
           and
           necessary
           supply
           melts
           away
           from
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           know
           
             Hell
             gates
             cannot
             prevail
             against
             it
             ,
          
           
           it
           melts
           so
           fast
           sometimes
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           think
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           world
           takes
           it
           for
           ,
           a
           
             house
             of
             Butter
          
           against
           the
           Sun.
           
        
         
           Well
           ,
           what
           's
           the
           cause
           that
           there
           should
           be
           such
           melting
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           what
           ?
           why
           surely
           there
           are
           many
           causes
           ,
           would
           I
           complaine
           to
           you
           
           of
           them
           .
           But
           there
           are
           two
           in
           the
           very
           letter
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           and
           them
           I
           cannot
           bank
           .
           But
           I
           speak
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           still
           hope
           the
           best
           of
           our
           owne
           .
        
         
           
           The
           One
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Pillars
          
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Churches
           most
           immediate
           bearers
           ,
           are
           in
           many
           places
           of
           Christendome
           but
           
             hollow
             Pillars
          
           .
           And
           there
           's
           no
           trusting
           of
           
             hollow
             Pillars
          
           with
           such
           a
           weight
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           .
           And
           therefore
           here
           where
           God
           in
           mercy
           will
           stay
           the
           melting
           ,
           't
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             I
             will
             make
             the
             pillars
             solid
             .
          
           I
           will
           not
           leave
           the
           Church
           any
           longer
           upon
           hollow
           ,
           hypocriticall
           ,
           and
           deceitfull
           Pillars
           .
        
         
           
           The
           other
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           oft-times
           relyes
           too
           much
           upon
           her
           Pillars
           ,
           upon
           the
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           them
           .
           And
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           
             Ego
             confirmavi
          
           ,
           God
           that
           
             beares
             up
             the
             pillars
          
           is
           quite
           forgotten
           .
           And
           then
           whensoever
           she
           and
           her
           Pillars
           leave
           to
           rest
           upon
           God
           ,
           they
           fall
           on
           melting
           Presently
           ,
           and
           no
           wonder
           .
        
         
           But
           whatsoever
           the
           Churches
           Error
           be
           ,
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           will
           concerne
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           you
           .
           It
           is
           not
           
           possible
           in
           any
           Christian
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           should
           melt
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           stand
           firme
           .
           For
           there
           can
           be
           no
           firmnesse
           without
           Law
           ;
           and
           no
           Lawes
           can
           be
           binding
           if
           there
           be
           no
           conscience
           to
           obey
           them
           ;
           penalty
           alone
           could
           never
           ,
           can
           never
           doe
           it
           .
           And
           no
           schoole
           can
           teach
           conscience
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
           For
           wherever
           you
           find
           the
           Church
           melt
           and
           dissolve
           ,
           there
           you
           shall
           see
           conscience
           decay
           .
           Therefore
           be
           Pillars
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           be
           Pillars
           ,
           strong
           Pillars
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           to
           your selves
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           and
           last
           Circumstance
           
           of
           the
           Text
           is
           ,
           The
           Time
           ,
           that
           is
           chosen
           for
           both
           these
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           establishing
           the
           Pillars
           ;
           And
           that
           is
           a
           set
           ,
           and
           a
           
             convenient
             time
          
           ,
           even
           
             when
             he
             shall
             receive
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           For
           that
           time
           I
           'le
           take
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           saith
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           instant
           of
           this
           time
           set
           
           or
           taken
           is
           Opportunity
           .
           'T
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           Text.
           And
           opportunity
           is
           the
           best
           moment
           in
           all
           the
           extension
           of
           time
           ,
           lose
           it
           ,
           and
           lose
           all
           .
           The
           right
           use
           of
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           
           things
           that
           differences
           wisdome
           from
           folly
           .
        
         
           Now
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           that
           for
           these
           things
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           all
           times
           were
           times
           of
           opportunity
           .
           For
           can
           any
           time
           be
           unfit
           to
           doe
           justice
           ,
           to
           
             judge
             according
             to
             right
          
           ,
           to
           
             beare
             up
             the
             pillars
          
           of
           State
           and
           Church
           ?
           no
           sure
           ,
           there
           cannot
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           even
           for
           these
           ,
           here
           's
           both
           God
           and
           the
           King
           for
           opportunity
           .
           For
           here
           David
           promises
           both
           for
           God
           and
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           take
           
             a
             convenient
             time
          
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           difference
           betweene
           God
           and
           the
           King
           in
           taking
           of
           it
           .
           For
           when
           the
           King
           comes
           to
           
             beare
             up
          
           the
           State
           ,
           't
           is
           simply
           
             cùm
             accepero
             tempus
          
           ,
           when
           I
           shall
           take
           a
           convenient
           time
           .
           For
           no
           regall
           power
           hath
           any
           command
           over
           time
           .
           It
           can
           neither
           force
           on
           ,
           nor
           draw
           backe
           ,
           nor
           make
           stay
           of
           opportunity
           .
           He
           must
           take
           it
           when
           God
           offers
           it
           ,
           or
           not
           have
           it
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           let
           slip
           ,
           he
           cannot
           promise
           it
           shall
           returne
           to
           his
           hand
           againe
           .
           Nor
           can
           this
           great
           Court
           make
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           stay
           or
           reduce
           it
           .
        
         
         
           But
           when
           God
           comes
           to
           doe
           justice
           and
           to
           beare
           up
           the
           Pillars
           themselves
           ;
           then
           
             cùm
             accepero
             tempus
          
           ,
           is
           not
           simply
           the
           taking
           of
           a
           convenient
           time
           ,
           but
           the
           making
           of
           it
           too
           .
           And
           it
           stands
           not
           for
           eligere
           but
           statuere
           ,
           not
           for
           a
           choice
           of
           time
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           must
           wait
           upon
           it
           ;
           but
           for
           appointing
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           making
           it
           fit
           to
           serve
           both
           God
           and
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           For
           (
           saith
           S.
           
             Augustine
             )
             Deus
             non
             accipit
             (
             propriè
             ,
             )
          
           
           
             sed
             gubernat
             tempora
          
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           attend
           opportunities
           of
           time
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           could
           not
           worke
           without
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           governes
           and
           disposes
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           occasion
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           ready
           for
           us
           to
           take
           them
           .
           
           Otherwise
           
             obsequia
             temporum
          
           (
           as
           Arnob.
           calls
           them
           )
           the
           pliantnes
           of
           time
           ,
           will
           not
           attend
           ,
           nor
           be
           commanded
           by
           us
           .
           So
           that
           here
           God's
           taking
           of
           the
           time
           is
           nothing
           but
           God's
           fitting
           of
           the
           time
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           us
           to
           it
           .
           And
           when
           he
           is
           said
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           us
           ,
           not
           for
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Now
           though
           God
           be
           at
           this
           taking
           
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           in
           men
           to
           give
           it
           him
           .
           No
           ability
           of
           man
           or
           
           any
           creature
           can
           doe
           that
           .
           And
           therefore
           where
           the
           speech
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           absolute
           ,
           and
           simply
           
             Quum
             Ego
          
           ,
           when
           I
           shall
           take
           it
           .
           Not
           I
           and
           you
           ,
           not
           I
           from
           you
           ;
           But
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           wisedome
           he
           findes
           it
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           goodnesse
           he
           takes
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           owne
           power
           he
           uses
           it
           ,
           to
           
             beare
             up
             the
             pillars
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           is
           never
           a
           
             Quum
             tu
             das
          
           ,
           when
           thou
           givest
           me
           opportunity
           ,
           but
           when
           I
           take
           and
           order
           time
           by
           my selfe
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           where
           mans
           strength
           can
           doe
           nothing
           to
           give
           God
           an
           opportunity
           to
           preserve
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           it
           from
           melting
           ,
           there
           his
           weakensse
           can
           .
           For
           as
           weakenesse
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           needs
           ,
           so
           the
           time
           of
           melting
           is
           the
           opportunity
           of
           establishing
           the
           pillars
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           
           And
           so
           God
           in
           mercy
           is
           often
           pleased
           to
           make
           it
           .
           
           'T
           was
           so
           
             Psal
             .
             9.
             
             The
             Lord
             will
             minister
             true
             Judgement
             unto
             the
             people
             :
             He
             will
             be
             a
             defence
             for
             the
             oppressed
             .
          
           
           When
           will
           he
           doe
           this
           ?
           
             in
             opportunitatibus
             ,
             in
             the
             needfull
             time
             of
             trouble
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
           is
           the
           melting
           time
           .
           And
           't
           is
           so
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           I
           beare
           up
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           When
           doth
           he
           beare
           them
           ?
           
             Quum
             terra
             liquefacta
             est
          
           ,
           when
           States
           shake
           and
           seeme
           to
           be
           dissolving
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           our
           sufficiency
           can
           give
           Gods
           wisedome
           no
           opportunity
           ,
           but
           yet
           our
           weaknesse
           gives
           his
           mercy
           opportunity
           enough
           ;
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           no
           one
           thing
           is
           more
           necessary
           for
           preservation
           against
           the
           melting
           of
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           then
           humble
           and
           hearty
           prayer
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           come
           alwaies
           into
           that
           opportunity
           which
           our
           weakenesse
           makes
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           because
           God
           doth
           often
           take
           unto
           himselfe
           second
           
           meanes
           ,
           and
           uses
           them
           in
           time
           ,
           to
           watch
           over
           the
           opportunity
           which
           himselfe
           gives
           ,
           here
           's
           a
           touch
           in
           the
           Text
           for
           that
           too
           ,
           when
           this
           fit
           time
           of
           bearing
           up
           of
           the
           pillars
           of
           the
           Earth
           comes
           ;
           And
           that
           is
           (
           as
           S.
           Basil
           &
           some
           others
           read
           it
           )
           at
           the
           
             Receiving
             of
             the
             Congregation
          
           ;
           
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           shall
           meet
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           praise
           God
           :
           or
           ,
           when
           Honourable
           and
           selected
           of
           the
           people
           shal
           be
           summoned
           ,
           
           and
           gathered
           together
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           Counsel
           or
           Justice
           .
           For
           no
           time
           so
           fit
           to
           honour
           God
           ;
           none
           to
           execute
           Justice
           ;
           none
           to
           
             beare
             up
             the
             pillars
          
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           as
           when
           the
           
             Congregation
             is
             received
          
           ,
           to
           meet
           ,
           and
           consider
           and
           weigh
           all
           those
           things
           which
           make
           for
           the
           honour
           and
           safety
           of
           a
           kingdom
           .
           And
           beginning
           that
           service
           with
           Gods
           :
           For
           God
           forbid
           this
           Honourable
           Councell
           of
           State
           should
           sit
           downe
           and
           beginne
           any
           where
           else
           than
           at
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           great
           Congregation
           among
           the
           Jewes
           was
           the
           Sanedrim
           .
           And
           the
           going
           up
           of
           the
           Tribes
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           was
           first
           
             to
             give
             thankes
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           then
           
             to
             sit
             downe
             on
             the
             seate
             of
             judgement
             ,
          
           
           Psal
           .
           122.
           
           And
           Jerusalem
           at
           that
           time
           was
           the
           seat
           both
           of
           Religion
           and
           the
           State.
           
           Differences
           I
           know
           there
           are
           many
           betweene
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           our
           government
           &
           theirs
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Tribes
           are
           assembled
           and
           
             come
             up
          
           to
           one
           place
           ;
           Nor
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           come
           up
           first
           
             to
             give
             thanks
          
           to
           God
           ,
           before
           they
           possesse
           the
           seate
           of
           judgement
           ;
           Nor
           in
           this
           much
           ,
           that
           
           there
           is
           a
           Session
           ,
           a
           Convocation
           for
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Parliament
           for
           State.
           But
           to
           leave
           them
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           our
           owne
           .
        
         
           This
           great
           Councell
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           this
           Congregation
           is
           never
           received
           to
           meeting
           ,
           but
           about
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           .
           That
           by
           the
           Lawes
           there
           might
           be
           
             Judgement
             according
             to
             right
          
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Government
           the
           Pillars
           may
           both
           beare
           and
           be
           borne
           .
           I
           say
           beare
           ,
           and
           be
           borne
           :
           For
           though
           in
           the
           text
           it
           be
           ,
           
             I
             beare
             up
             the
             Pillars
          
           ,
           That
           is
           ,
           I
           at
           all
           times
           ;
           and
           I
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           where
           none
           can
           but
           I
           ;
           and
           I
           when
           all
           forsake
           save
           I
           ;
           yet
           that
           is
           not
           so
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           people
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           
             beare
             up
             the
             Pillars
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Pillars
           them
           .
           No
           ,
           for
           there
           's
           no
           question
           but
           they
           are
           bound
           ,
           and
           strictly
           bound
           too
           ,
           
           Rom.
           13.
           
           And
           certaine
           it
           is
           no
           State
           can
           flourish
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           mutuall
           support
           betweene
           the
           Earth
           and
           the
           Pillars
           :
           if
           it
           faile
           of
           either
           side
           ,
           there
           's
           some
           melting
           or
           other
           presently
           .
        
         
           For
           
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             King
             is
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             people
             ,
          
           
           Prov.
           14.
           
           His
           
           supply
           ,
           and
           his
           defence
           is
           there
           .
           And
           the
           strength
           of
           a
           People
           is
           in
           the
           honour
           and
           renowne
           of
           their
           King
           :
           His
           very
           name
           is
           their
           shield
           among
           the
           Nations
           ;
           and
           they
           must
           make
           accompt
           to
           beare
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           be
           borne
           .
           And
           this
           is
           read
           in
           the
           very
           Dictates
           of
           Nature
           for
           government
           .
           For
           no
           man
           ever
           saw
           building
           of
           State
           ,
           but
           the
           Pillars
           which
           
             beare
             up
          
           it
           ,
           are
           borne
           by
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           Now
           God
           and
           the
           King
           doe
           both
           receive
           this
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           in
           fitnesse
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           a
           difference
           too
           :
           For
           the
           King
           receives
           the
           Congregation
           to
           consult
           ,
           and
           advise
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           God
           receives
           it
           ,
           to
           direct
           ,
           and
           to
           blesse
           it
           .
           And
           God
           with
           his
           blessing
           is
           never
           wanting
           to
           us
           at
           these
           and
           the
           like
           times
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           wanting
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           our selves
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           have
           seene
           in
           what
           state
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Israel
           was
           in
           Davids
           time
           ;
           and
           how
           easie
           it
           is
           for
           any
           kingdom
           to
           be
           in
           the
           like
           ;
           in
           a
           melting
           ,
           and
           a
           dissolving
           estate
           .
           You
           have
           likewise
           seene
           what
           Remedy
           was
           then
           ,
           and
           what
           Prevention
           is
           now
           to
           be
           thought
           of
           against
           this
           melting
           .
        
         
         
           This
           both
           Remedy
           ,
           and
           Prevention
           consists
           especially
           in
           impartiall
           distribution
           of
           Justice
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           in
           Gods
           gracious
           and
           powerfull
           supporting
           of
           the
           pillars
           of
           the
           State.
           The
           time
           for
           this
           never
           so
           fit
           ,
           as
           
             when
             the
             Congregation
             is
             received
          
           by
           the
           King
           to
           consultation
           ,
           and
           by
           God
           to
           blessing
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           much
           which
           I
           have
           more
           to
           say
           .
           The
           Congregation
           is
           now
           ready
           to
           be
           received
           .
           The
           very
           Receiving
           it
           joynes
           it
           with
           the
           fitnesse
           
             of
             opportunity
          
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           
             Kings
             opportunity
          
           to
           blesse
           his
           people
           with
           Iustice
           and
           Iudgement
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           
             Gods
             opportunity
          
           to
           
             beare
             up
          
           both
           King
           and
           Peeres
           ,
           both
           greater
           ,
           and
           lesser
           Pillars
           of
           the
           State.
           My
           text
           delivers
           a
           promise
           of
           both
           .
           For
           't
           is
           Davids
           speech
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           for
           God.
           I
           'le
           doe
           both
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           saith
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Now
           you
           may
           not
           distrust
           this
           promise
           on
           either
           side
           ;
           neither
           on
           God
           nor
           Davids
           .
           Not
           on
           Gods
           side
           :
           For
           that
           is
           infidelity
           .
           Nor
           the
           Kings
           :
           For
           what
           hath
           he
           done
           that
           can
           cause
           misbeliefe
           ?
           or
           what
           hath
           he
           not
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           above
           his
           yeares
           ,
           
           that
           may
           not
           merit
           ,
           and
           challenge
           beliefe
           of
           all
           ?
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           dwell
           therein
           ,
           the
           service
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           which
           was
           first
           designed
           for
           this
           businesse
           ,
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           prophesie
           ,
           that
           another
           Hezekiah
           ,
           a
           wise
           ,
           and
           a
           religious
           King
           ,
           hath
           begun
           his
           Reigne
           .
           For
           the
           first
           Lesson
           appointed
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           Evening
           Prayer
           that
           day
           ,
           
           is
           4
           Reg.
           18.
           which
           begins
           the
           story
           of
           
             Hezekiah
             .
             Hezekiah
             was
             twenty
             five
             yeares
             old
             when
             he
             began
             to
             reigne
             .
          
           There
           's
           his
           age
           .
           What
           did
           he
           when
           he
           came
           first
           into
           the
           Throne
           ?
           Why
           one
           of
           his
           first
           works
           was
           ,
           
           
             He
             gathered
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Citie
          
           (
           there
           was
           the
           
             receiving
             of
             the
             Congregation
          
           )
           and
           so
           
             went
             up
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           After
           this
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           course
           of
           his
           life
           ?
           It
           follows
           ,
           
             He
             clave
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             departed
             not
             from
             him
             .
          
           
           (
           And
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           make
           a
           prophecie
           of
           that
           which
           follows
           .
           )
           
             So
             that
             there
             was
             none
             like
             him
             among
             the
             kings
             of
             Judah
             ,
             neither
             were
             there
             any
             such
             before
             him
             .
          
           And
           thus
           is
           our
           Hezekiah
           come
           this
           day
           to
           receive
           this
           great
           Congregation
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           therefore
           end
           with
           Prayer
           unto
           God.
           That
           he
           would
           blesse
           both
           the
           King
           and
           the
           State.
           That
           this
           Kingdome
           may
           never
           be
           
             Terra
             liquefacta
          
           ,
           like
           molten
           and
           dissolved
           Earth
           .
           That
           if
           at
           any
           time
           for
           our
           sins
           it
           begin
           to
           melt
           ,
           and
           wash
           away
           ,
           the
           remedy
           may
           be
           forthwith
           applyed
           .
           That
           Iustice
           and
           Iudgement
           may
           be
           given
           
             according
             to
             right
          
           .
           That
           the
           pillars
           of
           the
           Earth
           may
           be
           borne
           up
           ;
           the
           inferiour
           and
           subordinate
           pillars
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           King
           as
           the
           Master-pillar
           ,
           and
           they
           ,
           by
           God.
           That
           all
           this
           may
           be
           done
           in
           fit
           and
           
             convenient
             time
          
           .
           That
           God
           would
           make
           fit
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           give
           the
           King
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           this
           great
           Councel
           ,
           all
           wisedome
           to
           lay
           hold
           of
           it
           .
           That
           this
           great
           Congregation
           may
           be
           in
           the
           fitnesse
           of
           time
           .
           That
           God
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           receive
           and
           blesse
           it
           .
           That
           the
           King
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           receive
           &
           grace
           it
           .
           That
           it
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           receive
           the
           King
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           desert
           ,
           and
           their
           duty
           ,
           with
           love
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           necessary
           supplie
           :
           that
           so
           he
           may
           
             beare
             up
          
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           comfort
           ;
           
           and
           be
           a
           strong
           and
           a
           lasting
           pillar
           ,
           to
           support
           both
           it
           and
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           inferiour
           blessings
           .
           That
           he
           may
           
             dwell
             before
             God
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           
           &
           that
           God
           would
           
             prepare
             his
             loving
             mercy
             and
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             preserve
             him
             .
          
           That
           all
           the
           blessings
           of
           Grace
           may
           attend
           him
           and
           this
           Congregation
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           blessings
           of
           Glory
           crowne
           both
           Him
           and
           us
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           And
           this
           Christ
           for
           his
           infinite
           mercy
           grant
           unto
           us
           :
           To
           whom
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SERM.
           V.
           
        
         
           Preached
           before
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           at
           White-Hall
           ,
           on
           Wednesday
           the
           5.
           of
           July
           ,
           1626.
           at
           the
           solemne
           Fast
           then
           held
           .
        
         
           
             
               PSAL.
               74.
               22.
               
            
             
               Arise
               ,
               O
               God
               (
               plead
               ,
               or
               )
               maintaine
               thine
               owne
               Cause
               :
               Remember
               how
               the
               foolish
               man
               (
               reprocheth
               or
               )
               blasphemeth
               thee
               daily
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             THis
             Psalme
          
           in
           the
           very
           Letter
           is
           a
           complaint
           of
           the
           wast
           that
           was
           made
           upon
           the
           City
           of
           Jerusalem
           ;
           and
           the
           prophanation
           of
           the
           Temple
           that
           was
           in
           it
           .
           And
           these
           goe
           together
           .
           For
           when
           did
           any
           man
           see
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           or
           a
           great
           City
           wasted
           ,
           and
           the
           
           
             Mother
             Church
          
           left
           standing
           in
           beauty
           ?
           sure
           I
           think
           never
           .
           For
           Enemies
           when
           they
           have
           possessed
           a
           City
           seldome
           think
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           their
           owne
           possessions
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           (
           as
           they
           thinke
           )
           plucked
           that
           God
           out
           of
           his
           House
           ,
           which
           defended
           the
           City
           .
           As
           you
           may
           see
           in
           that
           bragge
           of
           the
           Heathen
           in
           
             Minu.
             Foelix
          
           .
           *
           And
           so
           't
           was
           here
           .
           
             The
             Enemies
             roared
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             displayed
             their
             Banners
             ,
          
           
           vers
           .
           5.
           
           And
           then
           by
           and
           by
           followes
           
             the
             defiling
             of
             the
             holy
             Place
             .
             Downe
             goes
             the
             carved
             work
             with
             Axes
             and
             Hammers
             ,
             and
             Fire
             on
             the
             rest
             ,
          
           
           verse
           6.
           
        
         
           A
           profanation
           upon
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           the
           
             Rites
             of
             Religion
          
           there
           was
           .
           All
           agree
           upon
           that
           .
           But
           it
           was
           yet
           but
           in
           Prophecie
           ,
           not
           come
           .
           And
           the
           learned
           which
           lived
           after
           ,
           and
           looked
           back
           upon
           the
           Prophecy
           ,
           and
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           not
           agreed
           .
           For
           some
           say
           ,
           the
           Text
           refers
           to
           the
           first
           great
           desolation
           by
           Nebuchadonozor
           ;
           some
           ,
           to
           the
           last
           by
           Titus
           ;
           some
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           came
           between
           by
           
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
          
           ;
           and
           some
           indefinitely
           to
           all
           .
           The
           best
           is
           you
           cannot
           refer
           
           the
           Text
           amisse
           .
           For
           in
           every
           of
           these
           the
           City
           and
           the
           Temple
           ;
           the
           State
           and
           the
           Church
           were
           threatned
           alike
           .
           And
           I
           for
           my
           part
           see
           no
           great
           reason
           yet
           ,
           why
           the
           Prophet
           should
           not
           mean
           all
           ,
           since
           certaine
           it
           is
           both
           State
           and
           Church
           did
           suffer
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           This
           Psalme
           as
           in
           the
           Letter
           it
           lookes
           back
           upon
           the
           State
           and
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           Figure
           it
           lookes
           forward
           upon
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           entertained
           in
           any
           State
           :
           For
           if
           the
           State
           come
           to
           suffer
           ,
           't
           is
           madnesse
           to
           thinke
           the
           Church
           can
           be
           free
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           Psalme
           certainely
           was
           penned
           to
           be
           
             Documentum
             perpetuum
          
           ,
           an
           everlasting
           document
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           labour
           and
           pray
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           State
           ;
           Because
           if
           any
           violence
           threaten
           the
           Kingdome
           with
           Waste
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           at
           once
           threaten
           the
           Church
           with
           both
           Prophanation
           and
           Persecution
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           This
           danger
           is
           usually
           threatned
           before
           it
           come
           ;
           And
           so
           't
           was
           here
           .
           But
           upon
           that
           threatning
           what
           remedy
           hath
           the
           State
           ?
           What
           ?
           why
           wisely
           to
           fore-see
           ,
           
           carefully
           to
           provide
           against
           ,
           and
           unanimously
           and
           stoutly
           to
           resist
           the
           Insolence
           and
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Enemie
           .
           And
           to
           this
           work
           every
           Subject
           is
           bound
           by
           all
           Law
           ,
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           of
           Nations
           ,
           to
           put
           hand
           ,
           and
           meanes
           ,
           life
           and
           livelyhood
           .
           But
           what
           remedy
           hath
           the
           Church
           ?
           What
           ?
           Why
           a
           Remedy
           beyond
           all
           this
           .
           
           
             Majora
             arma
          
           as
           Saint
           Chrysostome
           calls
           them
           ,
           greater
           ,
           sharper
           weapons
           .
           For
           foresight
           ,
           and
           care
           ,
           and
           unanimity
           ,
           and
           courage
           ,
           sometimes
           come
           all
           too
           short
           :
           For
           all
           these
           may
           dwell
           in
           greater
           proportion
           in
           the
           
             Exemies
             Camp.
          
           Whither
           goes
           the
           Church
           then
           ?
           Whither
           ?
           Why
           doubtlesse
           to
           God.
           For
           when
           all
           things
           else
           faile
           ,
           
             The
             helpe
             that
             is
             done
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             himselfe
             ,
          
           
           ver
           .
           13.
           
        
         
           To
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           God
           by
           Prayer
           .
           That
           's
           the
           
             Church
             way
          
           .
           And
           the
           Church
           way
           is
           
             Via
             Regia
          
           ,
           the
           Kings
           way
           (
           as
           Epiphan
           calls
           it
           .
           )
           
           
             The
             Prophet
          
           here
           is
           all
           upon
           this
           way
           .
           For
           here
           in
           the
           Psalme
           is
           a
           Noise
           of
           Enemies
           comming
           .
           There
           's
           a
           Prophecie
           what
           they
           will
           doe
           if
           they
           get
           the
           better
           .
           What
           doth
           the
           
           Church
           ?
           Doth
           she
           stay
           till
           the
           Enemies
           be
           come
           ?
           No
           sure
           .
           'T
           is
           no
           wisedome
           in
           the
           State
           ;
           'T
           is
           no
           Religion
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           doe
           so
           .
           No
           :
           nor
           did
           the
           Church
           so
           here
           .
           
             But
             she
             called
             to
             minde
             what
             strange
             things
             God
             had
             done
             of
             old
             for
             his
             servants
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           14.
           
           
           Upon
           that
           mercy
           she
           grounds
           her
           confidence
           ;
           That
           upon
           the
           same
           Repentance
           ,
           she
           shall
           have
           the
           like
           Deliverance
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           Faith
           and
           hope
           she
           repents
           and
           prayes
           ,
           
           ver
           20.
           
        
         
           My
           Text
           is
           the
           conclusion
           of
           this
           Prayer
           ;
           And
           it
           hath
           two
           parts
           .
           The
           one
           is
           the
           Invocation
           ,
           that
           God
           
           would
           bestir
           himselfe
           ;
           
             Arise
             O
             God.
          
           The
           other
           is
           what
           the
           Prophet
           
           would
           have
           him
           doe
           when
           he
           is
           Risen
           :
           And
           they
           are
           two
           things
           which
           hee
           doth
           expresly
           desire
           of
           him
           .
           The
           one
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           pleade
           and
           
           maintaine
           his
           owne
           cause
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           
           that
           he
           would
           remember
           how
           the
           foolish
           man
           reproches
           ,
           or
           blasphemes
           him
           daily
           .
           
             Arise
             O
             God
             ,
             maintaine
             thine
             owne
             cause
             :
             Remember
             how
             the
             foolish
             man
             blasphemeth
             thee
             daily
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Text
           it selfe
           is
           all
           as
           it
           begins
           ,
           
             a
             Prayer
          
           .
        
         
         
           
           It
           must
           needs
           fit
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           day
           :
           For
           that
           Proclaimes
           for
           Prayer
           .
           No
           time
           is
           or
           can
           be
           unfit
           to
           call
           upon
           God
           ;
           But
           
             such
             Times
             as
             this
          
           are
           necessary
           .
           And
           there
           cannot
           more
           well
           be
           said
           ,
           
             than
             such
             Times
             as
             this
          
           .
           The
           
             Prophet
             David
          
           where
           he
           points
           out
           opportunity
           for
           Prayer
           goes
           not
           so
           farre
           .
           
             Call
             upon
             me
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             ,
             so
             will
             I
             heare
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             glorify
             me
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           50.
           
           
           There
           't
           was
           but
           the
           
             day
             of
             Trouble
          
           .
           But
           
             these
             Times
          
           ,
           might
           I
           be
           bold
           to
           put
           them
           under
           their
           just
           character
           ,
           for
           difficulties
           both
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           abroad
           ,
           are
           more
           than
           the
           
             day
             of
             trouble
          
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           beside
           that
           they
           have
           made
           up
           a
           long
           
             Day
             of
             trouble
          
           already
           :
           
             These
             Times
          
           are
           the
           very
           concurse
           of
           Feare
           and
           Danger
           .
           The
           Cloudes
           have
           threatned
           from
           heaven
           now
           many
           dayes
           together
           ,
           to
           destroy
           a
           hopefull
           and
           plentifull
           
             Harvest
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             Possession
          
           ;
           As
           the
           Prophet
           speakes
           ,
           
           Esay
           17.
           
           The
           Pestilence
           as
           if
           it
           were
           angry
           that
           God
           had
           driven
           it
           out
           of
           
             this
             great
             City
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           wastes
           and
           destroyes
           far
           and
           neare
           in
           other
           places
           of
           it
           .
           The
           
           Sword
           of
           a
           forraigne
           Enemy
           threatens
           to
           make
           way
           for
           it selfe
           :
           And
           if
           it
           enter
           ,
           't
           is
           worse
           than
           Famin
           and
           the
           Pestilence
           .
           The
           Prophet
           calls
           it
           a
           Rasor
           ,
           
           Esay
           7.
           
           But
           such
           as
           is
           readier
           to
           cut
           the
           Throat
           ,
           than
           shave
           the
           Beard
           .
        
         
           Can
           yee
           tell
           where
           to
           sue
           out
           remedy
           against
           these
           ,
           but
           at
           God
           ?
           Perhaps
           you
           may
           think
           upon
           
             second
             and
             subordinate
             Helps
          
           ;
           And
           't
           is
           fit
           yee
           should
           :
           For
           these
           are
           simply
           necessary
           too
           .
           And
           't
           is
           Gods
           great
           blessing
           upon
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           to
           meete
           with
           the
           
             Distractions
             of
             the
             Time
          
           ,
           he
           hath
           placed
           over
           us
           in
           the
           
             Throne
             ,
             a
             wise
             ,
             a
             stout
             ,
             a
             vigilant
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             provident
             King.
          
           Well
           :
           But
           can
           you
           alwayes
           have
           these
           
             second
             helpes
          
           at
           hand
           ?
           Can
           you
           always
           by
           them
           effect
           your
           end
           ?
           Have
           you
           them
           ready
           at
           this
           time
           ?
           Have
           you
           the
           Sinewes
           that
           move
           them
           ?
           'T
           is
           well
           if
           you
           have
           .
           But
           I
           doubt
           't
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           sorrow
           and
           trouble
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           not
           .
           And
           howsoever
           ,
           have
           ,
           or
           have
           not
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             commanding
             power
          
           both
           over
           you
           and
           these
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           is
           a
           time
           for
           
             Humiliation
             under
             
             that
             power
          
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           
             gives
             Grace
             to
             the
             Humble
             ,
             would
             resist
             the
             Pride
             of
             our
             Enemies
             ,
          
           
           S.
           Jaco
           .
           4.
           
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           presse
           this
           any
           further
           .
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             these
             Times
          
           speakes
           out
           .
           'T
           is
           past
           whispering
           now
           that
           this
           is
           
             a
             day
             of
             Trouble
             .
             Of
             Trouble
             :
          
           therefore
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           day
           
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           humble
           and
           devout
           prayer
           ,
           which
           may
           Out-cry
           our
           sinnes
           to
           God.
           And
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           so
           Authority
           in
           a
           most
           religious
           hand
           commands
           it
           .
           And
           a
           powerfull
           Edict
           hath
           made
           that
           duty
           publique
           ,
           which
           else
           perhaps
           would
           have
           beene
           ,
           as
           much
           neglected
           in
           the
           private
           ,
           as
           the
           
             time
             it selfe
          
           and
           the
           danger
           both
           have
           beene
           .
        
         
           
           Will
           ye
           say
           ,
           we
           see
           by
           the
           threatnings
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           angry
           with
           us
           ?
           will
           ye
           adde
           to
           this
           ?
           If
           he
           be
           angry
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           succour
           us
           ;
           no
           nor
           regard
           the
           prayers
           that
           are
           made
           for
           succour
           ?
           Well
           ,
           suppose
           this
           :
           yet
           Prayer
           is
           necessary
           ,
           and
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           bring
           God
           into
           the
           Battell
           on
           our
           side
           .
           Will
           ye
           see
           how
           ?
           First
           ,
           God
           gives
           Grace
           :
           In
           the
           strength
           of
           Grace
           doe
           you
           repent
           ,
           and
           God
           cannot
           continue
           angry
           .
           In
           your
           Repentance
           
           pray
           ,
           and
           God
           cannot
           but
           heare
           ;
           and
           some
           way
           or
           other
           come
           in
           to
           help
           .
           And
           it
           was
           never
           a
           
             Church
             Conclusion
          
           ;
           God
           is
           angry
           ,
           therefore
           I
           wil
           not
           pray
           .
           No
           ,
           but
           therefore
           I
           will
           ,
           was
           the
           Churches
           voice
           .
           First
           ,
           pray
           to
           
             appease
             his
             anger
          
           ,
           and
           then
           pray
           againe
           
             to
             obtaine
             his
             love
          
           ,
           and
           those
           blessings
           which
           he
           gives
           where
           he
           loves
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Church
           of
           old
           often
           did
           upon
           great
           apprehensions
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           this
           day
           ,
           Fast
           ,
           and
           Pray
           together
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           labour
           by
           all
           meanes
           
             to
             make
             God
          
           for
           the
           State.
           First
           ,
           because
           if
           there
           be
           any
           
             evill
             Spirit
          
           ,
           as
           you
           lately
           heard
           ,
           got
           in
           between
           Abimelech
           and
           the
           
             Men
             of
             Sechem
          
           ,
           betweene
           the
           King
           and
           his
           People
           ,
           
           Jud.
           9.
           
           There
           's
           no
           Exorcisme
           so
           soveraigne
           to
           cast
           him
           out
           ,
           as
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           .
           For
           some
           Devils
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           will
           not
           otherwise
           out
           ,
           
           S.
           Mat.
           17.
           
           And
           because
           a
           soule
           ,
           humbled
           by
           Fasting
           ,
           growes
           hungry
           after
           God
           ;
           
           And
           that
           hunger
           shall
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           S.
           Mat.
           5.
           
           But
           one
           Fast
           there
           is
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           mighty
           Enemy
           both
           to
           Prayer
           and
           
             him
             that
             prayes
          
           .
           'T
           is
           to
           Fast
           from
           sustenance
           while
           we
           are
           in
           
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           to
           fall
           greedily
           like
           hungry
           Men
           ,
           upon
           all
           our
           old
           sinnes
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           we
           are
           out
           at
           the
           Church
           dore
           .
           God
           himselfe
           cries
           out
           against
           
             this
             Fast
          
           ,
           and
           will
           none
           of
           it
           ,
           Esay
           58.
           
           
        
         
           
           Well
           ,
           Fasting
           then
           and
           
           Prayer's
           necessary
           .
           But
           how
           doth
           
             this
             Prayer
          
           of
           the
           Prophet
           fit
           us
           ?
           How
           ?
           Why
           sure
           it
           fits
           us
           every
           way
           .
           And
           we
           have
           as
           much
           need
           ,
           every
           way
           as
           much
           ,
           to
           powre
           out
           our
           prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           Israel
           had
           .
           The
           Prayer
           is
           
             Exurge
             Deus
          
           ,
           Arise
           O
           God.
           
        
         
           When
           the
           Priests
           of
           Baal
           had
           prayed
           long
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           heard
           ,
           Elias
           bid
           them
           cry
           lowder
           :
           Their
           God
           was
           asleep
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           awaked
           ,
           ere
           he
           could
           help
           them
           ,
           
           3
           
             Reg.
             18.
             
             Asleepe
          
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           
             dead
             asleepe
          
           .
           And
           it
           was
           in
           just
           scorne
           of
           their
           grosse
           Idolatry
           ,
           that
           he
           bid
           them
           cry
           lowder
           upon
           a
           deafe
           Idoll
           .
           But
           that
           God
           that
           watches
           over
           Israel
           ,
           doth
           neither
           slumber
           nor
           sleepe
           ,
           
           Psal
           .
           121.
           
           As
           appeares
           in
           the
           speedy
           returne
           which
           he
           there
           made
           to
           the
           praiers
           of
           Elias
           .
        
         
           Why
           but
           then
           ,
           if
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           doth
           neither
           slumber
           nor
           sleepe
           ;
           
           why
           doth
           the
           Prophet
           call
           upon
           him
           to
           arise
           ,
           and
           take
           care
           of
           the
           People
           ?
           Why
           ?
           Surely
           not
           because
           he
           was
           laid
           downe
           to
           rest
           :
           But
           because
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           many
           speeches
           which
           are
           uttered
           of
           God
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ;
           Not
           to
           expresse
           any
           such
           thing
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           us
           understand
           something
           of
           God
           by
           our selves
           .
           So
           that
           while
           the
           Prophet
           prayes
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           arise
           ;
           here
           's
           no
           signification
           of
           any
           slumber
           in
           God
           :
           But
           t
           is
           to
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           sometimes
           in
           his
           providence
           over
           us
           ,
           is
           
             Dormienti
             similis
          
           ,
           like
           to
           a
           man
           that
           sleeps
           .
           As
           some
           in
           Saint
           Basil
           render
           that
           in
           the
           
             Psalme
             44.
          
           23.
           
           
        
         
           For
           as
           he
           that
           sleeps
           must
           have
           some
           call
           to
           awaken
           him
           ;
           
           So
           when
           God
           either
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           
           or
           for
           triall
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           ,
           or
           for
           some
           other
           cause
           best
           known
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           shall
           suspend
           or
           drawe
           in
           the
           sensible
           comfort
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           presently
           exposed
           to
           Feare
           or
           Danger
           ,
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           Call
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           appeare
           by
           the
           Activenesse
           of
           his
           
           providence
           that
           he
           sleeps
           not
           .
           And
           God
           is
           then
           said
           to
           Arise
           ,
           when
           after
           long
           with-drawing
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           his
           Act
           of
           Power
           and
           Providence
           ,
           (
           For
           so
           't
           is
           called
           ver
           .
           12.
           
           
           
             Why
             with-drawest
             thou
             thy
             hand
             ?
             )
          
           he
           at
           last
           shews
           he
           was
           waking
           over
           his
           people
           .
           And
           to
           manifest
           this
           to
           their
           comfort
           is
           the
           Prophets
           prayer
           :
           
             Arise
             ,
             O
             God.
          
           
        
         
           
           Now
           the
           Prophet
           pray'd
           here
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           of
           the
           State.
           And
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Prayer
           tells
           me
           ,
           both
           were
           in
           danger
           ,
           great
           danger
           :
           as
           they
           must
           ever
           be
           when
           God
           withholds
           his
           mercy
           ,
           as
           here
           he
           did
           .
           For
           ,
           Nisi
           Dominus
           ,
           
             except
             the
             Lord
             keep
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             watch-man
             waketh
             but
             in
             vaine
             ,
          
           
           Psal
           .
           127.
           
           And
           
             Nisi
             homo
          
           ,
           except
           Men
           have
           some
           
             sensible
             experience
          
           of
           Gods
           favour
           that
           he
           doth
           keep
           the
           City
           ,
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           doubt
           &
           distrust
           his
           goodnesse
           ;
           And
           very
           ready
           to
           think
           
             he
             sleeps
          
           .
           Whereas
           he
           doth
           but
           as
           earthly
           Parents
           sometimes
           doe
           with
           their
           lesser
           children
           ,
           hide
           themselves
           that
           they
           may
           be
           sought
           .
           And
           the
           more
           their
           children
           cry
           at
           their
           absence
           ,
           the
           stronger
           Argument
           they
           draw
           of
           their
           love
           ;
           and
           Joy
           in
           their
           very
           Teares
           ,
           
           to
           see
           they
           cannot
           call
           but
           Crying
           .
           And
           poore
           Infants
           they
           cry
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           no
           safety
           but
           in
           their
           
             Mothers
             Armes
          
           .
           And
           certainly
           no
           safety
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           
             hand
             of
             God
          
           :
           And
           therefore
           't
           is
           time
           to
           call
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           be
           found
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           
             Arise
             to
             succour
             us
          
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           Though
           God
           
           cannot
           ,
           yet
           
             Christ
             as
             man
          
           could
           and
           did
           sleepe
           .
           And
           't
           is
           in
           vaine
           for
           us
           to
           make
           any
           addresse
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           Christ
           be
           asl●epe
           and
           not
           with
           us
           :
           For
           ,
           
             the
             well-pleasing
             of
             God
             is
             in
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             not
             in
             us
          
           ,
           S.
           Matt.
           3.
           
           Yea
           ,
           but
           marke
           .
           Though
           Christ
           could
           and
           did
           sleepe
           while
           his
           body
           was
           pass●●le
           :
           yet
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           that
           his
           body
           was
           glorified
           ,
           
             as
             he
             can
             dye
             no
             more
             ,
          
           
           Rom.
           6.
           
           So
           can
           he
           sleepe
           no
           more
           .
           And
           he
           is
           more
           vigilant
           ,
           a
           great
           deale
           ,
           over
           all
           the
           Prayers
           we
           make
           ,
           than
           we
           are
           to
           make
           them
           :
           Else
           we
           must
           deny
           him
           to
           be
           God.
           For
           (
           as
           S.
           Austin
           tells
           us
           )
           
             Aures
             Dei
             in
             Corde
             Precantis
             sunt
             ,
          
           
           The
           eares
           of
           God
           are
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           him
           that
           prayes
           .
           Not
           a
           motion
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           the
           ear
           of
           God
           hath
           it
           presently
           .
           And
           so
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           he
           cannot
           
           be
           God
           :
           So
           ,
           no
           feare
           that
           Christ
           is
           asleepe
           neither
        
         
           And
           even
           in
           the
           time
           while
           he
           carried
           about
           him
           our
           flesh
           mortall
           ,
           we
           never
           read
           that
           he
           slept
           but
           once
           ,
           And
           that
           was
           at
           Sea
           :
           and
           at
           Sea
           in
           a
           Tempest
           ,
           
           S.
           Matt.
           8.
           
           An
           ill
           time
           chosen
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           to
           sleepe
           in
           ;
           But
           that
           's
           not
           so
           neither
           .
           For
           he
           tooke
           opportunity
           onely
           of
           the
           Tempest
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           Disciples
           that
           his
           Command
           could
           lay
           the
           Sea.
           If
           any
           Enemy
           come
           upon
           us
           ,
           he
           must
           come
           by
           Sea
           ;
           It
           's
           therefore
           fit
           for
           us
           to
           pray
           ,
           that
           though
           CHRIST
           now
           slumber
           not
           ,
           yet
           that
           he
           would
           remember
           where
           he
           once
           slept
           ,
           but
           Arose
           to
           make
           a
           Calme
           .
           We
           have
           been
           in
           one
           Tempest
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           feare
           another
           ;
           Let
           us
           in
           any
           case
           get
           
             Christ
             to
             Sea
          
           ,
           and
           aboard
           our
           Shippes
           ;
           That
           no
           Tempest
           may
           untackle
           them
           ,
           or
           rent
           their
           Keeles
           ,
           or
           hew
           downe
           their
           Masts
           .
           That
           no
           enemie
           may
           come
           neere
           them
           with
           safety
           ;
           nor
           slide
           from
           them
           by
           escape
           .
           This
           is
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           now
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           make
           God
           and
           
             Christ
             arise
          
           together
           .
           And
           this
           very
           Prayer
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           is
           grounded
           
           upon
           a
           
             wonderfull
             deliverance
             at
             Sea
          
           ,
           Ver.
           14.
           
           
        
         
           Well
           ,
           wee
           are
           safe
           enough
           at
           Sea
           
           and
           at
           Land
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           but
           get
           God
           to
           Arise
           on
           our
           part
           .
           But
           how
           shall
           we
           be
           able
           to
           doe
           it
           ?
           How
           ?
           why
           never
           dreame
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           is
           a
           Dreame
           indeed
           ,
           and
           a
           fond
           one
           too
           )
           that
           ye
           can
           ever
           be
           able
           without
           Gods
           Grace
           ,
           to
           make
           God
           yours
           .
           But
           know
           that
           he
           hath
           Grace
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           gives
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           half
           yours
           already
           :
           He
           will
           Arise
           and
           be
           all
           yours
           ,
           if
           you
           pray
           in
           Grace
           .
           But
           here
           two
           things
           are
           especially
           to
           be
           taken
           heed
           of
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           have
           our
           Fasting
           and
           our
           Prayers
           prevaile
           .
           And
           I
           doubt
           we
           are
           guilty
           of
           both
           :
           and
           have
           taken
           heed
           of
           neither
           .
        
         
           The
           one
           is
           Pride
           :
           and
           the
           worst
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Rising
             against
             God.
          
           For
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           looke
           that
           God
           should
           Arise
           to
           helpe
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           arise
           to
           oppose
           and
           unglory
           him
           .
           And
           marke
           the
           phrase
           of
           Scripture
           .
           
             God
             resists
             the
             proud
          
           S.
           Jac.
           4.
           
           
           Resists
           :
           therefore
           that
           time
           which
           we
           would
           have
           God
           spend
           to
           defend
           us
           ,
           our
           Pride
           forces
           him
           to
           use
           to
           Resist
           us
           .
           And
           certainly
           .
           
             Rising
             against
             God
          
           ,
           and
           raising
           
           our
           sinnes
           with
           us
           ,
           even
           above
           Mercy
           ,
           were
           it
           possible
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           way
           to
           make
           God
           
             Arise
             for
             us
          
           ,
           but
           against
           us
           .
           If
           we
           will
           have
           God
           
             Arise
             ,
             we
             must
             fall
             low
             on
             our
             face
             before
             his
             Footstoole
             ,
             for
             hee
             is
             Holy
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           99.
           
           
           And
           humble
           our selves
           as
           we
           have
           begun
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           is
           all
           Mercy
           and
           Power
           ,
           may
           be
           as
           willing
           ,
           as
           we
           know
           him
           able
           to
           deliver
           us
           .
        
         
           
           The
           other
           is
           Security
           .
           And
           the
           worst
           kind
           of
           that
           too
           ,
           Security
           in
           and
           under
           danger
           .
           For
           we
           must
           not
           looke
           that
           God
           should
           Arise
           and
           take
           care
           of
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           sleep
           on
           in
           Security
           ,
           without
           care
           of
           our selves
           .
           And
           no
           destruction
           
             so
             suddaine
             as
             that
             which
             comes
             when
             security
             sings
             Peace
             and
             Safety
             ,
          
           
           1
           Thes
           .
           5.
           
           Nay
           ,
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           there
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           security
           God
           threatens
           it
           shall
           come
           .
           So
           Security
           is
           both
           a
           meanes
           to
           bring
           danger
           ,
           and
           a
           disinabling
           to
           resist
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           you
           will
           have
           God
           Arise
           ,
           you
           must
           arise
           too
           .
           Arise
           in
           soule
           by
           devotion
           ;
           Arise
           in
           life
           by
           the
           workes
           of
           Sanctification
           ;
           And
           arise
           in
           prudence
           and
           in
           provident
           
           care
           to
           be
           up
           ,
           and
           not
           found
           sleeping
           in
           riot
           and
           excesse
           ,
           when
           an
           Enemy
           is
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           feared
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           't
           is
           hard
           to
           make
           you
           confesse
           that
           you
           have
           been
           ,
           or
           are
           ,
           either
           secure
           amongst
           men
           ,
           or
           proud
           against
           God.
           And
           I
           am
           sorry
           't
           is
           so
           .
           For
           the
           very
           difficulty
           of
           confession
           makes
           me
           doubt
           you
           are
           guilty
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           .
           For
           he
           was
           
             a
             wise
             Man
          
           ,
           that
           gave
           this
           reason
           why
           a
           man
           doth
           not
           confesse
           his
           faults
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
           
             Quia
             etiam
             nunc
             in
             illis
             est
          
           ;
           because
           he
           continues
           in
           them
           still
           .
           And
           you
           know
           
             Somnium
             narrare
             ,
             vigilantis
             est
          
           ,
           'T
           is
           a
           proofe
           that
           a
           man
           is
           awaked
           ,
           when
           he
           can
           tell
           ,
           and
           doth
           acknowledge
           how
           his
           dreaming
           fancy
           fool'd
           him
           while
           he
           slept
           .
           But
           if
           after
           all
           this
           you
           doe
           not
           yet
           see
           you
           have
           beene
           in
           a
           dreame
           ,
           I
           must
           crave
           leave
           to
           think
           you
           are
           secure
           and
           asleep
           still
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           confesse
           and
           amend
           these
           and
           all
           our
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           have
           made
           God
           stand
           aloofe
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           God
           will
           Arise
           before
           wee
           can
           call
           him
           up
           .
        
         
           This
           for
           the
           Invocation
           .
           The
           second
           generall
           part
           of
           the
           Text
           is
           ,
           
           What
           the
           Prophet
           would
           have
           God
           doe
           when
           he
           is
           Risen
           .
           And
           they
           are
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           when
           he
           is
           risen
           
             would
             plead
             and
             maintaine
             his
             owne
             cause
             .
          
           In
           which
           the
           circumstances
           are
           many
           and
           important
           .
        
         
           
           And
           first
           I
           find
           acknowledged
           here
           by
           
             the
             Prophet
          
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           a
           cause
           in
           hand
           ;
           not
           alwaies
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           still
           a
           cause
           ;
           and
           a
           cause
           in
           continuall
           agitation
           among
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Men.
           So
           't
           is
           allwaies
           Term
           with
           God
           ;
           some
           cause
           still
           ,
           and
           a
           trying
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           opinion
           which
           some
           of
           the
           Heathen
           had
           ,
           
           that
           God
           could
           not
           worke
           in
           providence
           over
           us
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           be
           unquiet
           and
           troubled
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           as
           weak
           as
           false
           .
           Christ
           tels
           us
           otherwise
           ,
           S.
           
           
             Joh.
             5.
             
             My
             Father
             worketh
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             I
             work
             .
          
        
         
           For
           (
           as
           the
           Schoole
           observes
           )
           though
           he
           ceased
           the
           Seventh
           day
           from
           the
           work
           of
           the
           generall
           Creation
           of
           the
           kinds
           of
           things
           ;
           
           yet
           there
           is
           another
           work
           from
           which
           he
           ceased
           not
           ;
           That
           worke
           is
           
             in
             gubernatione
             Creaturarum
          
           ,
           in
           his
           providence
           and
           government
           of
           the
           world
           .
           But
           
           this
           
             worke
             of
             God
          
           is
           questioned
           too
           .
           For
           many
           things
           in
           the
           workes
           of
           providence
           ,
           many
           Men
           ,
           yea
           and
           sometimes
           the
           best
           ,
           are
           a
           great
           deale
           too
           busie
           with
           .
        
         
           For
           instance
           .
           They
           would
           faine
           know
           why
           many
           wicked
           Men
           prosper
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           And
           why
           many
           vertuous
           Men
           suffer
           ?
           This
           secret
           hath
           exercised
           the
           world
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           ever
           since
           it
           had
           a
           being
           .
           It
           put
           such
           a
           stresse
           upon
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           it
           crushed
           these
           words
           out
           of
           him
           .
           
             It
             is
             in
             vaine
             that
             I
             have
             clensed
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             washed
             my
             hands
             in
             Innocency
             ,
          
           
           
             Psal
             .
             73.
             
             In
             vaine
          
           ;
           No
           ,
           God
           forbid
           .
           And
           the
           Prophet
           corrects
           his
           passion
           after
           ,
           
           ver
           .
           16.
           
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           here
           's
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           at
           tryall
           ;
           And
           men
           apt
           to
           quarrell
           that
           for
           Injustice
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           
             against
             the
             Rule
          
           ,
           but
           
             above
             their
             reach
          
           :
           As
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           shall
           plainly
           appear
           saith
           S.
           Augustine
           .
           
        
         
           Againe
           ;
           They
           would
           faine
           know
           all
           the
           secrets
           of
           Predestination
           .
           But
           't
           is
           one
           of
           Gods
           foundations
           :
           And
           such
           a
           foundation
           as
           he
           hath
           set
           a
           Seale
           upon
           it
           ,
           
           2
           
             Tim.
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             
             knowes
             who
             are
             his
             .
          
           'T
           is
           very
           dangerous
           breaking
           up
           of
           Seales
           ,
           especially
           Gods.
           The
           indorcement
           is
           enough
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           very
           plaine
           to
           be
           read
           .
           It
           followes
           ,
           
             And
             let
             every
             Man
             that
             calls
             on
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             depart
             from
             Iniquity
             .
          
           If
           he
           doe
           not
           that
           ,
           hee
           is
           not
           Christ's
           ;
           Let
           him
           talke
           of
           Predestination
           while
           he
           wil.
           And
           in
           these
           and
           all
           other
           causes
           of
           God
           ,
           try
           them
           where
           you
           will
           ,
           and
           how
           you
           can
           ;
           David
           and
           Saint
           Paul
           agree
           upon
           it
           :
           He
           will
           be
           Justified
           in
           his
           sayings
           ,
           and
           cleare
           ,
           and
           overcome
           when
           he
           is
           Judged
           ,
           Psal
           .
           51.
           
           and
           Rom.
           3.
           
           
        
         
           
           Well
           :
           
             Gods
             cause
          
           is
           at
           triall
           ;
           But
           what
           cause
           of
           his
           is
           it
           that
           's
           particularly
           meant
           in
           this
           place
           ?
           For
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           Gods
           ,
           't
           is
           worth
           the
           knowing
           what
           ere
           it
           be
           ;
           And
           no
           cause
           of
           his
           can
           be
           here
           ,
           but
           men
           owe
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           him
           ,
           some
           duty
           ;
           And
           therefore
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           that
           due
           may
           be
           performed
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           
             Cause
             of
             God
          
           meant
           here
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           proposed
           as
           
             Causa
             una
          
           ,
           one
           cause
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           very
           large
           ,
           and
           comprehends
           many
           particulars
           under
           it
           .
           Some
           directly
           concerne
           
           God
           ,
           and
           some
           onely
           by
           reflex
           .
           But
           God
           is
           so
           tender
           of
           his
           Iustice
           and
           his
           Honour
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           so
           much
           as
           touch
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           
             Gods
             cause
          
           presently
           :
           
             In
             as
             much
             as
             ye
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             done
             it
             ,
             to
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             ,
             you
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             done
             it
             to
             mee
             ,
          
           
           S.
           Matt.
           25.
           
           And
           so
           goes
           the
           
             Text
             ,
             Gods
             Cause
             ,
             all
             ,
          
           and
           
             but
             one
          
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           directed
           against
           him
           ,
           or
           reflected
           upon
           him
           :
           Whether
           it
           be
           the
           Reproach
           which
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           suffered
           for
           us
           ;
           Or
           the
           troubles
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           which
           we
           suffer
           for
           him
           ;
           't
           is
           
             Gods
             Cause
          
           still
           ,
           and
           accounted
           as
           one
           .
        
         
           As
           one
           :
           And
           yet
           I
           finde
           three
           things
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           to
           be
           principally
           contain'd
           in
           this
           Cause
           of
           God.
           First
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           and
           his
           
           Power
           and
           Justice
           .
           
           And
           resist
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           ye
           resist
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Rom.
             13.
          
           
           
           There
           's
           Gods
           cause
           plaine
           .
           And
           the
           Eye
           of
           nature
           could
           see
           
             Aliquid
             Divinum
          
           ,
           
           somewhat
           that
           was
           divine
           in
           the
           
             Governours
             and
             Orderers
             of
             Common-wealths
          
           .
           In
           their
           very
           Office
           :
           In
           as
           much
           as
           theyare
           singled
           out
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             
             divine
             Providence
             upon
             Earth
             :
          
           And
           are
           expresly
           called
           the
           
             Officers
             of
             Gods
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           
           Sap.
           6.
           
           And
           therefore
           the
           
             Schoole
             concludes
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             any
             the
             least
             irreverence
             of
             a
             King
             ;
             as
             to
             dispute
             of
             his
             Iudgements
             ;
             And
             whether
             we
             ought
             to
             follow
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
          
           Sacrilegium
           dicitur
           ,
           
             is
             justly
             extended
             to
             be
             called
             Sacrilege
             .
          
           And
           since
           all
           Sacrilege
           is
           a
           violation
           of
           some
           thing
           that
           is
           holy
           ;
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Office
           and
           Person
           of
           the
           
             King
             is
             sacred
             .
             Sacred
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           violated
           by
           the
           
             Hand
             ,
             Tongue
          
           ,
           or
           Heart
           of
           any
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           deed
           ,
           word
           ,
           or
           thought
           ,
           But
           't
           is
           
             Gods
             cause
          
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           violated
           in
           him
           .
           And
           here
           Kings
           may
           learne
           if
           they
           will
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           't
           is
           fit
           they
           should
           ,
           that
           those
           Men
           which
           are
           sacrilegious
           against
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           very
           Neigbourhood
           of
           the
           sin
           ,
           the
           likeliest
           men
           to
           offer
           violence
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           Princes
           first
           ,
           and
           their
           Persons
           after
           ,
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           what
           kind
           soever
           it
           be
           ,
           Be
           it
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           truth
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           unity
           ,
           or
           in
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           
             Right
             and
             meanes
          
           ,
           't
           is
           
             Gods
             cause
          
           too
           :
           
           And
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           so
           .
           For
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           are
           
             Head
             and
             Body
             ,
             Ephes
          
           .
           1.
           
           
           And
           therefore
           they
           must
           needs
           have
           
             one
             common
             cause
          
           .
           One
           cause
           :
           And
           you
           cannot
           corrupt
           the
           Church
           in
           her
           Truth
           ,
           or
           persecute
           her
           for
           it
           ,
           nor
           distract
           her
           from
           her
           Vnity
           ,
           nor
           impoverish
           and
           abuse
           her
           in
           her
           Meanes
           ,
           but
           God
           suffers
           in
           the
           oppression
           .
           Nay
           more
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           wilfully
           corrupt
           the
           Church
           in
           her
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           have
           
             a
             falfe
             God.
          
           Nor
           persecute
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           have
           
             no
             God.
          
           Nor
           rent
           the
           Church
           into
           Sects
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           have
           
             many
             Gods.
          
           Nor
           make
           the
           
             Church
             base
          
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           
             pluck
             GOD
             as
             lowe
          
           ,
           were
           God
           as
           much
           in
           his
           power
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           
             Churches
             Cause
          
           ,
           is
           
             Gods
             Cause
          
           .
           
           And
           as
           Eusebius
           tells
           us
           ,
           when
           by
           Stephen
           Bishop
           of
           Laodicea
           the
           state
           of
           that
           Church
           was
           much
           hazarded
           ;
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           of
           it
           ,
           were
           mightily
           upheld
           by
           God
           himselfe
           .
           
           And
           
             Elias
             Cretensis
          
           goes
           full
           upon
           it
           in
           the
           generall
           .
           'T
           is
           
             Gods
             cause
          
           ,
           any
           controversie
           that
           he
           debates
           against
           his
           Enemies
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           this
           ever
           holds
           true
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           the
           Church
           suffers
           for
           the
           name
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           either
           State
           or
           Church
           will
           have
           
             their
             cause
             Gods
          
           ,
           the
           State
           must
           looke
           their
           proceedings
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           must
           looke
           their
           Devotions
           and
           Actions
           be
           pious
           .
           Else
           ,
           if
           the
           State
           be
           all
           in
           worme-wood
           and
           Injustice
           ;
           if
           the
           Church
           savour
           of
           impurity
           and
           irreligion
           ;
           If
           either
           of
           these
           threaten
           either
           Body
           ,
           neither
           can
           can
           call
           upon
           God
           then
           .
           
             For
             sinne
          
           is
           their
           owne
           and
           the
           Devills
           cause
           ,
           no
           cause
           of
           Gods
           ,
           
             who
             punishes
             sinne
             ever
             ,
             but
             never
             causes
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           'T
           is
           
             Gods
             cause
          
           ,
           which
           is
           directly
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           Injustice
           that
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           or
           weaknesse
           that
           he
           cannot
           ,
           Arise
           and
           Helpe
           ,
           are
           most
           unworthily
           ,
           nay
           ,
           blasphemously
           cast
           upon
           him
           .
           The
           very
           Text
           you
           see
           calls
           it
           no
           lesse
           than
           blasphemy
           .
           
           And
           as
           
             S.
             Basil
          
           tells
           us
           't
           was
           
             audacter
             effusa
          
           ,
           most
           audaciously
           cast
           into
           the
           face
           of
           God.
           But
           how
           I
           pray
           ?
           How
           ?
           why
           they
           persecuted
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           with
           great
           extremities
           ,
           and
           then
           because
           God
           did
           not
           alwayes
           ,
           
           and
           in
           all
           particulars
           ,
           deliver
           it
           ,
           
             Deum
             ut
             infirmum
             traducebant
          
           ,
           they
           accused
           God
           of
           Impotencie
           .
           
             Rabsaches
             case
          
           before
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           
             Which
             of
             the
             Gods
             have
             delivered
             the
             Nations
             that
             serve
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             deliver
             Jerusalem
             ?
             4
             Reg.
          
           18.
           
           
           
             Pilates
             case
          
           to
           Christ
           :
           
             Have
             not
             I
             power
             to
             crucifie
             thee
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             loose
             thee
             ?
             S.
             Joh.
             19.
             
             Julians
             case
          
           after
           Christ
           :
           
           For
           while
           he
           raged
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           
           hee
           turn'd
           the
           contumely
           upon
           God
           ;
           And
           charg'd
           omnipotence
           with
           weakenesse
           .
           So
           you
           see
           the
           
             Cause
             of
             God
          
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           withall
           that
           it
           is
           many
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           .
           Many
           in
           the
           circumference
           of
           his
           creatures
           ,
           which
           fill
           up
           the
           State
           and
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           yet
           but
           one
           in
           the
           point
           of
           that
           
             indivisible
             Center
          
           which
           is
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           we
           have
           found
           
             Gods
             cause
          
           
           as
           't
           is
           tumbled
           upon
           the
           earth
           :
           But
           what
           is
           it
           the
           Prophet
           would
           have
           God
           doe
           to
           it
           ?
           What
           ?
           Why
           that
           followes
           ,
           
             Iudica
             ,
             Pleade
          
           it
           ,
           Judge
           it
           ,
           Maintaine
           it
           Lord.
           For
           the
           King
           and
           the
           State
           ;
           For
           thy
           Church
           and
           Service
           ;
           For
           thy
           selfe
           and
           thine
           honours
           sake
           .
           Thou
           hast
           made
           
           their
           cause
           thine
           owne
           ,
           therefore
           maintaine
           it
           ,
           as
           thou
           doest
           thine
           owne
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           God
           is
           never
           wanting
           to
           doe
           ,
           nor
           never
           will
           be
           .
           So
           farre
           as
           Justice
           and
           Religion
           make
           the
           cause
           his
           ,
           he
           will
           Plead
           it
           first
           ,
           and
           Maintaine
           it
           after
           .
           But
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           this
           alwayes
           with
           a
           Judgement
           that
           is
           visible
           to
           us
           ;
           Nor
           with
           such
           a
           one
           as
           will
           make
           enemies
           confesse
           that
           
             Gods
             maintenance
          
           is
           on
           our
           part
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           as
           Ruffinus
           thinkes
           ,
           these
           words
           are
           not
           onely
           a
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           
             Arise
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             his
             cause
             :
          
           but
           that
           he
           would
           so
           plead
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           make
           the
           Justice
           and
           Right
           of
           it
           appeare
           to
           Enemies
           and
           Opposers
           ;
           and
           the
           maintenance
           evident
           to
           friends
           and
           defenders
           of
           it
           .
           So
           ,
           
             maintaine
             thy
             Cause
          
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           in
           effect
           ,
           as
           make
           the
           world
           know
           't
           is
           thine
           ,
           and
           thou
           wilt
           maintaine
           it
           .
           That
           from
           Gods
           maintenance
           ,
           the
           cause
           may
           have
           lafety
           :
           And
           from
           our
           hope
           of
           maintenance
           ,
           we
           may
           receive
           Comfort
           .
        
         
           Why
           ,
           but
           why
           should
           God
           
             plead
             ,
             judge
          
           ,
           and
           
             maintaine
             his
             owne
             Cause
          
           ?
           
           Is
           the
           Prayer
           of
           the
           Prophet
           just
           ?
           Yes
           no
           question
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           
             Cause
             of
             God
          
           is
           ever
           just
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           ever
           to
           be
           maintained
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           any
           partiality
           in
           God
           to
           his
           
             owne
             Cause
          
           ,
           that
           he
           comes
           to
           judge
           it
           .
           But
           he
           is
           forced
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           it
           himselfe
           ,
           partly
           ,
           because
           some
           men
           
             will
             not
          
           ,
           and
           some
           men
           
             cannot
             defend
             his
             Cause
          
           ;
           And
           partly
           ,
           because
           it
           must
           be
           judged
           at
           some
           Tribunall
           .
           Now
           there
           lye
           many
           appeales
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God.
           And
           all
           appeale
           is
           to
           a
           superiour
           Court
           ;
           The
           highest
           is
           Gods.
           Therefore
           when
           Malice
           and
           Tyranny
           hath
           done
           what
           it
           can
           to
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           if
           his
           Servants
           do
           but
           Appeale
           ,
           as
           they
           ever
           doe
           ;
           The
           Cause
           must
           in
           the
           end
           revolve
           to
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           alone
           hath
           no
           superiour
           .
           Yet
           his
           very
           Enemies
           need
           not
           feare
           :
           For
           he
           will
           so
           pleade
           and
           judge
           his
           
             owne
             Cause
          
           ,
           that
           their
           
             owne
             Consciences
          
           shall
           tell
           them
           his
           Judgement
           's
           right
           .
        
         
           Now
           one
           thing
           which
           layes
           a
           kinde
           of
           necessity
           upon
           God
           to
           maintaine
           his
           owne
           cause
           ,
           is
           as
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           some
           Men
           
             will
             not
          
           ,
           
           and
           some
           men
           cannot
           maintain
           it
           .
           I
           finde
           both
           these
           touched
           in
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           they
           that
           will
           not
           .
           For
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Arise
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             thine
          
           own
           Cause
           ,
           are
           a
           grievous
           taxe
           upon
           all
           them
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           given
           meanes
           and
           ability
           ,
           yet
           will
           not
           stir
           to
           succour
           his
           cause
           .
           For
           't
           is
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Men
           will
           not
           maintaine
           thy
           cause
           :
           If
           thou
           wilt
           have
           it
           defended
           thou
           must
           do
           it
           thy selfe
           .
           The
           Jewes
           it
           seemes
           were
           now
           very
           guilty
           of
           this
           ,
           else
           the
           Prophet
           would
           never
           have
           runne
           with
           that
           earnestnesse
           to
           God.
           He
           would
           have
           prayed
           to
           God
           had
           Men
           been
           never
           so
           willing
           ;
           yes
           ,
           God
           forbid
           else
           ;
           but
           had
           they
           done
           their
           duty
           ,
           the
           extremity
           had
           not
           beene
           fear'd
           .
           And
           marke
           and
           tremble
           at
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           which
           was
           called
           for
           upon
           some
           of
           that
           People
           for
           this
           sinne
           ,
           
             Judge
             .
             5.
             
             Curse
             ye
             Meroz
             ,
          
           
           (
           saith
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             curse
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
          
           .
           Why
           ;
           
             because
             they
             came
             not
             up
             to
             helpe
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             helpe
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             mighty
             .
          
           To
           
             helpe
             the
             Lord.
          
           Why
           ,
           What
           cause
           of
           God
           was
           this
           ?
           What
           ?
           Why
           
           't
           was
           his
           cause
           of
           Warre
           against
           Sisera
           ;
           as
           appeares
           ,
           
           Judg.
           4.
           
           Against
           Sisera
           ;
           yet
           to
           
             helpe
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           And
           certainly
           't
           is
           a
           great
           and
           grievous
           errour
           in
           any
           People
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Israel
           ;
           and
           in
           any
           age
           of
           the
           world
           as
           well
           as
           in
           that
           ;
           to
           fast
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           call
           upon
           God
           to
           Arise
           and
           
             Maintaine
             his
             cause
          
           and
           their
           owne
           joyn'd
           with
           it
           ;
           if
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           will
           put
           nor
           hand
           nor
           purse
           to
           maintaine
           either
           
             their
             owne
             ,
             or
             Gods.
          
           Their
           owne
           in
           the
           State
           ;
           Or
           Gods
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           These
           Men
           perhaps
           are
           of
           Tiberius
           his
           minde
           
             Deorum
             injuriae
             Diis
             curae
          
           ;
           
           And
           what
           that
           Oracle
           meant
           ,
           when
           he
           writ
           so
           to
           the
           Senate
           ;
           whether
           ,
           It
           belongs
           to
           God
           to
           vindicate
           his
           owne
           cause
           ;
           Or
           ,
           God
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           Or
           ,
           let
           his
           cause
           sinke
           if
           he
           will
           not
           defend
           it
           ;
           I
           am
           not
           certaine
           .
           This
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           ,
           God
           can
           defend
           himselfe
           
             sine
             Patrocinio
             nostro
          
           ,
           
           without
           any
           aide
           of
           ours
           .
           But
           yet
           if
           we
           come
           not
           in
           to
           helpe
           when
           the
           
             Cause
             of
             God
          
           is
           deposited
           with
           us
           ;
           the
           feare
           is
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           Just
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           
             Maintaine
             his
             cause
          
           ,
           and
           leave
           us
           to
           
             maintaine
             our
             owne
          
           .
        
         
         
           
           Secondly
           ;
           They
           that
           cannot
           .
           For
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Arise
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             Maintaine
             thine
             owne
             cause
             ,
          
           imply
           disability
           in
           Man
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           malice
           .
           For
           't
           is
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Men
           cannot
           at
           all
           times
           maintaine
           thy
           cause
           ;
           If
           thou
           wilt
           have
           it
           defended
           ,
           thou
           must
           doe
           it
           thy selfe
           .
           And
           this
           is
           true
           of
           the
           strongest
           of
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Men
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           left
           to
           themselves
           .
           But
           this
           ,
           though
           it
           puts
           us
           in
           more
           feare
           ,
           yet
           it
           makes
           us
           not
           halfe
           so
           guilty
           .
           For
           Guilt
           followes
           malice
           more
           then
           Impotency
           .
           And
           our
           weakenesse
           and
           disability
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           hold
           up
           against
           so
           many
           and
           great
           Enemies
           ,
           
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             hath
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           case
           of
           Hezekiah
           ;
           He
           durst
           not
           trust
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           strength
           against
           the
           Host
           of
           Assiria
           ;
           Therefore
           to
           his
           Prayers
           he
           went
           ,
           4
           
             Reg.
             19.
          
           
           
           
             O
             Lord
             God
             ,
             do
             thou
             save
             us
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             :
          
           which
           is
           all
           one
           with
           the
           Text
           ,
           
           
             Arise
             and
             maintain
             thine
             owne
             cause
             .
          
           But
           I
           pray
           take
           this
           with
           you
           .
           When
           Hezekiah
           pray'd
           thus
           ,
           the
           People
           were
           in
           Armes
           .
           No
           deserting
           the
           cause
           ,
           though
           no
           selfe-ability
           could
           hold
           it
           up
           .
        
         
         
           But
           what
           Enemies
           had
           the
           cause
           
           of
           God
           then
           ,
           or
           hath
           it
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           such
           earnest
           prayers
           were
           then
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           made
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           
             Arise
             and
             maintaine
             it
          
           ?
           Doe
           you
           aske
           what
           Enemies
           ?
           I
           'le
           tell
           you
           ;
           Perhaps
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           tell
           you
           all
           :
           But
           what
           my
           Text
           tells
           me
           ,
           I
           'le
           shew
           you
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           Text
           
           tells
           me
           ,
           the
           Enemies
           that
           came
           up
           against
           Gods
           cause
           were
           fierce
           ,
           and
           got
           some
           hope
           of
           Advantage
           ;
           Implyed
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Israelites
           were
           faine
           to
           call
           for
           maintenance
           ,
           &
           had
           supply
           against
           them
           .
           Next
           the
           Text
           
           tels
           me
           ,
           these
           Enemies
           were
           thought
           too
           cunning
           and
           too
           strong
           for
           Israil
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           defence
           of
           
             Gods
             Cause
          
           was
           then
           committed
           ;
           Implyed
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           faine
           to
           flie
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           call
           him
           in
           to
           his
           
             owne
             defence
          
           :
           A
           signe
           ,
           that
           all
           seconds
           were
           too
           weak
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           
           Enemies
           were
           many
           ,
           and
           not
           like
           to
           be
           beaten
           or
           
             mastered
             at
             once
          
           ;
           And
           that
           's
           expressed
           ,
           
           
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             A
             multitude
             of
             Enemies
             .
          
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           
           they
           were
           as
           cruel
           ,
           as
           strong
           and
           numerous
           ;
           For
           so
           we
           read
           ,
           
           ver
           .
           5.
           
           Where
           they
           are
           called
           
             Roaring
             Enemies
          
           .
           
           A
           name
           which
           ever
           had
           some
           affinitie
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           
           1
           S.
           
             Peter
             5.
          
           
           So
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           nothing
           remain'd
           but
           to
           get
           God
           to
           be
           absent
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           might
           easily
           swallow
           his
           People
           and
           his
           Cause
           together
           .
           To
           prevent
           this
           was
           the
           Prophets
           prayer
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           ours
           this
           day
           .
           For
           so
           the
           Psalme
           begins
           :
           
             O
             God
          
           (
           considering
           how
           thy
           cause
           is
           streitned
           )
           
             Wherefore
             art
             thou
             absent
             from
             us
             so
             long
             ?
          
           And
           it
           ends
           at
           
             Arise
             and
             maintaine
             thy
             Cause
          
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           
           And
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           Prophets
           Prayer
           is
           very
           confiderable
           too
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           example
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
           The
           Prayer
           is
           ,
           that
           
             God
             would
             arise
             and
             maintaine
             his
             Cause
             .
          
           The
           first
           thing
           the
           Prophet
           aimes
           at
           is
           the
           Cause
           ;
           the
           equity
           and
           right
           that
           belongs
           to
           it
           ,
           not
           the
           respect
           it
           had
           to
           Persons
           .
           And
           this
           out
           of
           question
           is
           the
           way
           of
           
             Justice
             ,
             to
             honour
             the
             person
             for
             the
             Cause
             ,
             not
             to
             esteeme
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             person
             .
          
           Now
           men
           for
           the
           most
           part
           goe
           a
           crosse
           way
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           when
           they
           will
           come
           into
           the
           way
           of
           Justice
           I
           cannot
           tell
           .
           For
           usually
           all
           businesse
           is
           sided
           into
           parties
           .
           'T
           is
           no
           matter
           for
           the
           Cause
           ,
           
           let
           who
           will
           maintaine
           that
           simply
           for
           it selfe
           .
           If
           it
           make
           for
           us
           and
           our
           party
           ,
           so
           farre
           we
           will
           maintaine
           it
           ;
           else
           be
           it
           
             Gods
             cause
          
           ,
           or
           whose
           it
           will
           ,
           whether
           it
           sink
           or
           swim
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           trouble
           us
           .
           And
           I
           doubt
           as
           the
           practice
           of
           too
           many
           men
           is
           ,
           so
           is
           their
           Prayer
           :
           For
           the
           Faction
           and
           the
           Party
           all
           ;
           not
           the
           Cause
           ,
           either
           as
           't
           is
           Gods
           ,
           the
           Churches
           ,
           or
           the
           States
           .
           And
           parties
           are
           ever
           private
           ends
           .
           The
           Cause
           as
           't
           is
           Gods
           ,
           the
           Churches
           ,
           or
           the
           Kingdoms
           ,
           is
           ever
           common
           ,
           ever
           fit
           to
           be
           made
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           Prayers
           .
        
         
           Yet
           this
           advantage
           may
           here
           be
           had
           :
           If
           ever
           you
           may
           safely
           prefer
           the
           person
           before
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           just
           ,
           you
           may
           doe
           it
           here
           .
           God
           before
           his
           
             owne
             cause
          
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           God
           as
           he
           can
           never
           tender
           an
           unjust
           cause
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           so
           is
           he
           Justice
           it selfe
           :
           And
           ever
           juster
           than
           any
           cause
           of
           his
           that
           is
           without
           him
           .
           Therefore
           whatsoever
           others
           doe
           ,
           
             Arise
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             thine
             owne
             cause
             .
          
           Maintaine
           it
           even
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           great
           trust
           to
           the
           
             Earth
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             full
             of
             darknesse
             and
             cruel
             habitations
             ,
          
           
           ver
           .
           21.
           
        
         
         
           
           Now
           all
           this
           while
           we
           have
           almost
           forgotten
           ,
           who
           't
           is
           that
           makes
           this
           Prayer
           .
           
           Saint
           Hierom
           tels
           me
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           not
           alone
           in
           the
           opinion
           ,
           the
           Psalme
           was
           Davids
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Prayer
           too
           .
           As
           a
           Prophet
           he
           foresaw
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           King
           he
           went
           on
           directly
           to
           the
           highest
           remedy
           .
           And
           though
           Kings
           now
           are
           not
           Prophets
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           a
           great
           blessing
           upon
           any
           Kingdome
           to
           have
           the
           King
           a
           Seer
           so
           farre
           as
           is
           possible
           .
           To
           have
           him
           with
           both
           eyes
           open
           .
           His
           
             right
             eye
          
           open
           and
           up
           to
           heaven
           ,
           for
           God
           to
           maintaine
           him
           ;
           And
           his
           other
           eye
           downwards
           ,
           but
           open
           upon
           his
           People
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           support
           that
           he
           hath
           received
           from
           God.
           And
           herein
           
             above
             other
             Nations
          
           we
           are
           blesed
           this
           day
           ,
           I
           say
           againe
           ,
           
             Above
             other
             Nations
          
           ;
           if
           we
           can
           see
           our
           blessing
           ,
           and
           be
           thankefull
           .
           For
           the
           King
           keepes
           his
           
             eye
             as
             steddy
          
           upon
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           no
           helpe
           below
           him
           :
           And
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           as
           
             gracious
             an
             eye
          
           upon
           his
           People
           to
           relieve
           their
           just
           grievances
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           more
           ready
           to
           helpe
           them
           ,
           
           than
           to
           receive
           helpe
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           Let
           not
           your
           hearts
           be
           troubled
           ,
           neither
           feare
           ,
           
           S.
           Joh.
           14.
           
           Here
           are
           two
           Kings
           at
           once
           at
           Prayer
           for
           you
           ,
           David
           and
           your
           
             owne
             King.
          
           They
           are
           up
           and
           calling
           upon
           God
           to
           Arise
           .
           For
           shame
           Lagge
           not
           behinde
           God
           and
           your
           King.
           You
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           are
           ,
           a
           valiant
           Nation
           ,
           let
           nothing
           dead
           your
           spirits
           ,
           in
           Gods
           and
           your
           Countries
           Service
           ;
           And
           if
           any
           man
           drop
           
             malignant
             poyson
          
           into
           your
           Eares
           ,
           powre
           it
           back
           into
           his
           owne
           bosom
           .
        
         
           And
           Sir
           ,
           as
           you
           were
           
             first
             up
          
           ,
           and
           summon'd
           the
           Church
           to
           awake
           ,
           and
           have
           sounded
           an
           Alarum
           in
           the
           Eares
           of
           your
           People
           ;
           Not
           that
           they
           should
           Fast
           and
           Pray
           ,
           and
           
             serve
             God
             alone
          
           ,
           but
           goe
           with
           you
           into
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           so
           goe
           on
           to
           serve
           your
           Preserver
           .
           Your
           Merit
           ,
           and
           the
           Noblenesse
           of
           your
           heart
           will
           glew
           the
           hearts
           of
           your
           People
           to
           you
           .
           And
           your
           Religious
           care
           of
           
             Gods
             cause
          
           and
           service
           ,
           will
           make
           him
           (
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           Arise
           ,
           and
           haste
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           your
           Cause
           ,
           as
           of
           his
           owne
           .
           Onely
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           all
           times
           of
           difficulty
           ,
           
             be
             
             strong
             and
             of
             a
             good
             courage
             ,
             keepe
             close
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Be
           full
           of
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           then
           resolute
           to
           Act
           it
           .
           Else
           ,
           if
           you
           shall
           not
           be
           firme
           to
           deliberated
           Counsells
           ,
           they
           which
           are
           bound
           to
           serve
           you
           ,
           may
           seeke
           and
           finde
           opportunities
           to
           serve
           themselves
           upon
           you
           .
           This
           doe
           ,
           and
           
             God
             Arise
             and
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             with
          
           Moses
           ,
           
           Jos
           .
           1.
           
           This
           doe
           ,
           and
           as
           S.
           Chrysost
           .
           
           speakes
           ,
           
             Aut
             non
             habebis
             Inimicum
             ,
             aut
             irridebis
             eum
             :
          
           Either
           you
           shall
           have
           no
           Enemy
           ,
           or
           you
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           scorne
           him
           the
           world
           over
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           thing
           which
           the
           Prophet
           would
           have
           God
           doe
           when
           he
           is
           risen
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           
             Remember
             how
             the
             foolish
             man
             blasphemeth
             him
             daily
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           Enemies
           of
           Gods
           Truth
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           it
           seemes
           ,
           doe
           not
           onely
           seek
           to
           overthrow
           
             his
             Cause
          
           ,
           but
           base
           and
           uncivilly
           irreligious
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           they
           fly
           upon
           
             his
             Person
          
           too
           :
           For
           so
           you
           see
           the
           Text
           changes
           from
           the
           Thing
           to
           the
           
             Person
             ;
             Maintain
             thy
             cause
          
           :
           but
           remember
           ,
           the
           Reproach
           runs
           against
           thy selfe
           ,
           
             They
             blaspheme
             thee
          
           .
           And
           
           by
           this
           you
           may
           see
           how
           dangerous
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           any
           Men
           ,
           or
           any
           States
           ,
           to
           become
           Enemies
           to
           the
           
             Cause
             of
             God.
          
           For
           sinne
           will
           not
           stay
           till
           it
           have
           wrought
           them
           farther
           ,
           even
           into
           
             enmity
             against
             God
             himselfe
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           sin
           here
           ,
           a
           high
           and
           a
           presumptuous
           sin
           ,
           is
           not
           called
           the
           presumption
           of
           them
           that
           hate
           Gods
           Cause
           ,
           
           
             but
             of
             them
             which
             hate
             God
             himselfe
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           24.
           
        
         
           Presumption
           easily
           falls
           to
           Reproach
           
           goodnesse
           it selfe
           .
           But
           what
           Reproach
           is
           it
           these
           Enemies
           cast
           upon
           God
           ?
           What
           ?
           Why
           ,
           't
           was
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           .
           'T
           was
           Blasphemy
           .
           
           For
           so
           Saint
           Basil
           renders
           my
           Text.
           
           And
           so
           't
           is
           called
           againe
           ,
           
             Ver.
             11.
             
             &
          
           19
           You
           may
           be
           sure
           the
           Prophet
           mistook
           it
           not
           :
           It
           went
           not
           single
           ,
           there
           were
           more
           than
           one
           ;
           
           and
           Theodoret
           calls
           them
           Execrations
           ,
           Cursings
           and
           Revilings
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           men
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             usurping
             Enemies
          
           ,
           had
           need
           be
           watchfull
           over
           this
           sinne
           .
           For
           a
           man
           may
           quickly
           be
           within
           the
           borders
           ●o
           it
           ,
           before
           he
           be
           aware
           ;
           especially
           ,
           ●●he
           be
           bold
           and
           busie
           with
           the
           
           
             Cause
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           reserved
           and
           secret
           in
           himselfe
           .
           For
           since
           all
           Blasphemy
           is
           a
           Derogation
           of
           some
           Excellencie
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           God
           ,
           
           the
           Schoole
           collects
           and
           truly
           ,
           That
           whosoever
           denies
           to
           God
           any
           attribute
           that
           is
           due
           unto
           him
           ,
           or
           affirmes
           any
           of
           God
           that
           is
           not
           agreeable
           to
           his
           Nature
           ;
           is
           within
           the
           Confines
           of
           Blasphemy
           .
           Entred
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           not
           so
           farre
           gone
           .
           But
           these
           Enemies
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           stuck
           at
           no
           degree
           of
           Blasphemy
           ;
           Spared
           God
           himselfe
           no
           more
           than
           his
           Cause
           :
           And
           what
           reason
           can
           this
           State
           of
           Church
           have
           ,
           to
           thinke
           these
           Enemies
           ,
           or
           their
           like
           ,
           that
           spared
           not
           God
           nor
           his
           Cause
           ,
           will
           if
           they
           have
           power
           enough
           ,
           spare
           them
           or
           theirs
           ?
        
         
           But
           I
           pray
           ,
           who
           or
           what
           manner
           
           of
           Enemy
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           made
           thus
           bold
           with
           God
           ?
           Who
           ?
           why
           ,
           my
           Text
           answers
           that
           too
           ,
           
             Stultus
             fuit
          
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           foolish
           Man
           :
           And
           you
           may
           know
           so
           much
           by
           his
           boldnesse
           .
           We
           find
           Psal
           .
           14.
           
           
           There
           was
           a
           Foole
           that
           
             blasphemed
             God.
          
           But
           't
           was
           in
           his
           heart
           .
           Out
           of
           his
           mouth
           he
           durst
           not
           let
           it
           goe
           :
           not
           once
           .
           And
           this
           Foole
           was
           in
           the
           same
           feare
           at
           first
           :
           
           For
           ,
           his
           
             Blasphemy
             kept
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           9.
           
           
           But
           now
           he
           was
           grown
           impudent
           ,
           it
           brake
           out
           at
           his
           Lipps
           :
           
           For
           as
           S.
           Basil
           ,
           
           and
           others
           observe
           ,
           he
           did
           
             Palam
             maledicere
          
           ,
           Blaspheme
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           The
           Prophet
           no
           question
           knew
           these
           Enemies
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           &
           that
           they
           had
           other
           names
           beside
           Fools
           .
           But
           he
           fits
           them
           with
           their
           
             Name
             of
             Merit
          
           :
           That
           they
           deserved
           ,
           that
           he
           gives
           them
           .
           I
           told
           you
           these
           Enemies
           were
           cunning
           ,
           subtill
           Enemies
           .
           And
           't
           is
           true
           :
           But
           Malignity
           against
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           and
           Blasphemy
           against
           his
           Person
           ,
           will
           make
           the
           greatest
           Wisdome
           in
           the
           world
           turne
           Foole.
           And
           Follie
           dares
           adventure
           any
           thing
           against
           Man
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           against
           God
           too
           ;
           which
           is
           alike
           true
           of
           the
           
             Foole
             at
             home
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Foole
             abroad
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Prophet
           pray'd
           against
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           now
           against
           ours
           .
           
             O
             my
             God
             make
             them
             as
             a
             wheele
             ,
          
           
           Psal
           .
           83.
           
           And
           see
           in
           what
           a
           wheele
           they
           are
           :
           The
           worst
           that
           ever
           moved
           .
           For
           their
           Blasphemy
           carries
           their
           Wisdome
           round
           into
           Folly
           ;
           And
           their
           Folly
           turnes
           their
           
           malice
           round
           into
           higher
           degrees
           of
           Blasphemy
           .
           Thus
           is
           this
           Enemy
           no
           sooner
           a
           Blasphemer
           but
           a
           Foole
           :
           And
           no
           sooner
           a
           Foole
           ,
           but
           a
           greater
           Blasphemer
           .
           So
           Blasphemy
           is
           punished
           with
           Folly
           ,
           and
           Folly
           with
           Blasphemy
           .
           There
           's
           the
           wheele
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           pray
           observe
           :
           These
           Enemies
           that
           beset
           Gods
           Cause
           at
           Jerusalem
           were
           a
           Nation
           .
           And
           so
           some
           reade
           here
           ;
           Not
           the
           
             Foolish
             man
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Foolish
             People
          
           .
           And
           a
           powerfull
           Nation
           they
           were
           ,
           were
           they
           
             Babilonians
             ,
             Syrians
          
           ,
           or
           Romanes
           .
           And
           one
           of
           them
           they
           were
           .
           And
           yet
           you
           see
           the
           Prophet
           gives
           them
           no
           other
           ,
           no
           better
           name
           ,
           then
           Fool
           ,
           when
           they
           violently
           persecute
           Gods
           Cause
           .
           Indeed
           they
           deserve
           it
           .
           And
           this
           Sinne
           is
           as
           able
           to
           Foole
           a
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           as
           a
           particular
           Man.
           Nay
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           here
           speakes
           of
           them
           as
           of
           
             one
             Man.
          
           As
           if
           Blasphemie
           could
           change
           a
           whole
           Nation
           into
           
             one
             Foole.
          
           And
           surely
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           hard
           thing
           with
           
             God
             to
             make
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
          
           whole
           
             world
             foolishnesse
          
           ,
           
           1
           
             Cor.
             1.
          
           
           And
           't
           is
           as
           easie
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           confound
           the
           wisdome
           of
           a
           whole
           
           Nation
           ,
           
           as
           of
           one
           Achitophell
           .
        
         
           And
           see
           I
           beseech
           you
           how
           their
           
           sinnes
           continue
           :
           Once
           a
           Foole
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           and
           an
           Enemie
           to
           Gods
           Cause
           ,
           and
           a
           Blasphemer
           of
           his
           Person
           ever
           after
           ,
           without
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           mercy
           .
           And
           this
           is
           noted
           in
           the
           circumstance
           
             Tota
             Die
          
           ,
           and
           Quotidie
           ,
           Daily
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           day
           long
           at
           this
           Blasphemy
           :
           And
           't
           is
           usuall
           this
           with
           
             Enemies
             ;
             All
             the
             day
          
           :
           For
           their
           studdy
           is
           upon
           it
           .
           And
           
             every
             day
          
           :
           For
           these
           Enemies
           were
           the
           same
           in
           Blasphemy
           ,
           The
           day
           of
           their
           preparation
           ;
           The
           day
           of
           their
           Fight
           ;
           and
           the
           day
           of
           their
           Victory
           .
           And
           Ruffinus
           observes
           that
           this
           Blasphemy
           grew
           in
           the
           continuance
           ▪
           
           And
           either
           it
           derided
           God
           in
           his
           Servants
           ,
           or
           it
           menaced
           men
           for
           serving
           God.
           How
           it
           flatter'd
           it selfe
           there
           while
           against
           both
           Man
           and
           God
           ,
           is
           thus
           farre
           apparent
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           That
           they
           never
           durst
           have
           beene
           daily
           Blaspemers
           against
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           beene
           Opinators
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           God
           could
           never
           have
           maintained
           and
           made
           good
           his
           cause
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           too
           much
           to
           see
           the
           cause
           of
           
           God
           opposed
           ;
           To
           heare
           the
           name
           of
           GOD
           Blasphemed
           ,
           were
           it
           but
           once
           :
           But
           
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             and
             every
             day
             ,
          
           is
           a
           Tentation
           almost
           unsupportable
           to
           Christian
           and
           religious
           hearts
           .
           Yet
           this
           we
           must
           be
           Inur'd
           to
           heare
           against
           King
           and
           Church
           ,
           and
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           not
           better
           course
           than
           hitherto
           we
           have
           done
           to
           keepe
           out
           the
           Enemy
           and
           his
           Blaspehmy
           .
        
         
           Against
           this
           't
           was
           time
           for
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           time
           for
           us
           to
           pray
           .
           The
           Blasphemy
           of
           an
           Enemie
           is
           a
           very
           urgent
           Motive
           to
           make
           Men
           pray
           .
           And
           the
           Prayer
           of
           the
           Prophet
           here
           ,
           
             that
             God
             would
             remember
             the
             Blasphemer
             ,
          
           was
           very
           fervent
           :
           For
           he
           begins
           this
           Prayer
           ,
           at
           
             Remember
             the
             Rebuke
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           20.
           
           
           And
           he
           ends
           his
           Prayer
           with
           
             Remember
             the
             Blasphemy
             of
             this
             Fool
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           23.
           
           
           
             Remember
             and
             forget
             it
             not
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           24.
           
           
           This
           was
           the
           Prophet's
           Zeale
           for
           Gods
           Cause
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           learne
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           
             cold
             Prayers
          
           are
           not
           they
           which
           remove
           the
           Blasphemy
           of
           Enemies
           .
           
             The
             Prayers
             indeed
             of
             but
             one
             righteous
             Man
             doth
             much
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             when
             they
             are
             fervent
             .
          
           
           Saint
           Jaco
           .
           5.
           
        
         
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           :
           What
           needes
           all
           this
           calling
           upon
           God
           to
           Remember
           ?
           
           Is
           it
           possible
           he
           should
           forget
           ?
           not
           possible
           certainely
           .
           But
           then
           as
           before
           ,
           Though
           God
           
             cannot
             sleepe
          
           ,
           Yet
           to
           awaken
           not
           him
           but
           our
           poore
           understanding
           concerning
           him
           the
           Prayer
           was
           ,
           
             Arise
             ,
             O
             God.
          
           So
           here
           ,
           though
           God
           cannot
           forget
           ,
           yet
           because
           in
           his
           providence
           he
           sometimes
           carries
           himselfe
           to
           our
           sense
           and
           apprehension
           ,
           
             Ad
             modum
             obliviscentis
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           did
           forget
           ,
           and
           threatens
           that
           he
           will
           forget
           ,
           
             Oblivione
             obliviscar
             eorum
          
           ,
           
           Ose
           .
           1.
           
           Forgeting
           ,
           I
           will
           forget
           them
           ,
           Therefore
           here
           againe
           the
           Prayer
           runnes
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           
             Arise
             O
             Lord
             ,
             yes
             ,
             and
             Remember
             too
             .
          
        
         
           Why
           ?
           but
           since
           here
           's
           Enmity
           against
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Blasphemy
           against
           himself
           ,
           why
           doth
           the
           Prophet
           aske
           no
           more
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           would
           Remember
           this
           ?
           Why
           ?
           why
           certainly
           't
           is
           ,
           because
           there
           's
           abundantly
           enough
           of
           that
           .
           He
           knew
           if
           God
           did
           Remember
           ,
           he
           would
           punish
           ;
           
           And
           (
           as
           S.
           Jerome
           observes
           )
           
             hee
             therefore
             Remembers
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             confound
             in
             Judgement
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           indeede
           in
           Gods
           Language
           to
           Marke
           and
           Remember
           ,
           
           is
           many
           times
           to
           punish
           :
           and
           
             not
             to
             Remember
          
           ,
           is
           to
           forgive
           sinne
           .
           
             If
             thou
             Lord
             shouldest
             be
             extreme
             to
             marke
             and
             observe
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           punish
           ,
           
             What
             is
             done
             amisse
          
           ,
           
           Psal
           .
           130.
           
           And
           the
           Church
           hath
           learn'd
           not
           onely
           to
           speake
           ,
           but
           to
           pray
           of
           the
           Prophet
           .
           For
           so
           the
           Church
           prayes
           in
           the
           Letany
           :
           Not
           ,
           punish
           not
           ,
           but
           
             Remember
             not
             Lord
             our
             offences
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Prophets
           Prayer
           was
           home
           enough
           ,
           
             Remember
             Lord
          
           :
           Yes
           ,
           doe
           but
           that
           ,
           and
           we
           either
           have
           ,
           or
           shall
           have
           enough
           and
           our
           enemies
           too
           .
           We
           ,
           I
           hope
           of
           deliverance
           and
           preservation
           ,
           and
           they
           of
           punishment
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           have
           heard
           the
           Prophets
           prayer
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           made
           your
           owne
           ,
           that
           
             God
             would
             Arise
          
           and
           bestir
           himselfe
           .
           And
           what
           he
           desired
           God
           would
           doe
           ,
           both
           for
           State
           and
           Church
           when
           he
           was
           Risen
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           
             plead
             and
             maintaine
             his
             owne
             Cause
             .
          
           And
           Remember
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           punish
           in
           his
           owne
           time
           
             the
             Blasphemy
             of
             all
             them
             ,
             that
             reproach
             or
             detract
             from
             it
             or
             him
             .
          
        
         
           One
           thing
           yet
           remaines
           ,
           and
           
           't
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           thought
           upon
           this
           day
           ,
           every
           day
           ,
           all
           the
           day
           long
           .
           And
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           it
           it
           is
           that
           makes
           God
           a
           Protector
           of
           any
           King
           ,
           any
           State
           ,
           any
           
             Nationall
             Church
          
           ,
           against
           either
           in-bred
           or
           forraine
           Enemies
           .
           Against
           the
           Fox
           at
           home
           and
           the
           Lion
           abroad
           .
           And
           that
           certainly
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           State
           to
           goe
           on
           with
           Honour
           and
           Iustice
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           labour
           Devotion
           as
           much
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           then
           knowledge
           .
           For
           else
           Gods
           Cause
           and
           ours
           may
           be
           two
           .
           And
           then
           God
           may
           
             Arise
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             his
             owne
             ,
          
           but
           leave
           us
           to
           the
           Famine
           ,
           to
           the
           Pestilence
           ,
           to
           the
           Sword
           ,
           to
           any
           other
           Judgement
           .
        
         
           The
           onely
           way
           to
           make
           God
           Arise
           as
           soone
           as
           ever
           we
           call
           :
           Nay
           ,
           to
           prevent
           our
           call
           and
           come
           in
           to
           helpe
           before
           we
           pray
           ,
           is
           for
           both
           King
           and
           People
           ,
           State
           and
           Church
           ,
           to
           weave
           their
           Cause
           and
           Gods
           together
           ;
           To
           incorporate
           them
           so
           ,
           that
           no
           cunning
           of
           the
           Devil
           may
           be
           able
           to
           separate
           them
           .
           For
           then
           the
           benefit
           is
           apparent
           .
           God
           cannot
           
             Arise
             and
             maintaine
             his
             owne
             cause
             ,
          
           but
           he
           must
           maintaine
           ours
           too
           :
           because
           't
           is
           one
           
           with
           his
           .
           And
           his
           owne
           (
           doubt
           you
           not
           )
           he
           will
           maintaine
           ,
           against
           the
           proudest
           Enemy
           that
           can
           come
           against
           it
           .
           And
           certainly
           the
           greatest
           hope
           and
           confidence
           of
           Gods
           Assistance
           to
           any
           Nation
           ,
           to
           any
           Man
           ,
           that
           can
           precede
           deliverance
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           their
           
             Cause
             all
             one
             with
             Gods.
          
           And
           that
           is
           done
           by
           upholding
           his
           ,
           and
           conforming
           theirs
           .
        
         
           Our
           safety
           then
           is
           when
           our
           cause
           is
           one
           with
           Gods
           :
           Our
           danger
           when
           they
           differ
           .
           But
           what
           is
           it
           that
           puts
           the
           difference
           between
           them
           ?
           What
           ?
           why
           that
           which
           put
           the
           first
           Enmity
           betweene
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           Sinne.
           And
           therefore
           if
           we
           wil
           quit
           the
           Enmity
           and
           be
           made
           friends
           ,
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           reconcile
           us
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Cause
           with
           his
           ,
           is
           by
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           to
           banish
           Sinne.
           The
           sooner
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           sooner
           we
           are
           safe
           :
           which
           cannot
           be
           till
           
             our
             Cause
             be
             one
             with
             Gods.
             One
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           when
           't
           is
           one
           ,
           the
           preheminence
           is
           still
           with
           Gods
           Cause
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           suffer
           ours
           to
           step
           on
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           For
           
             our
             Cause
          
           as
           't
           is
           spirituall
           and
           concernes
           our
           soules
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           never
           so
           close
           joyned
           with
           
           God's
           ,
           yet
           God's
           is
           to
           have
           the
           precedence
           .
           For
           be
           ours
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           I
           must
           beg
           of
           your
           humility
           to
           Remember
           ,
           that
           Gods
           Grace
           did
           both
           prevent
           and
           follow
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           so
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           are
           to
           put
           his
           cause
           first
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           chiefly
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           that
           which
           gave
           worth
           to
           ours
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           our
           cause
           as
           't
           is
           temporall
           and
           concernes
           this
           life
           onely
           ,
           Our
           safety
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           lively-hood
           ;
           
             Gods
             cause
          
           is
           to
           have
           the
           precedence
           of
           that
           much
           more
           .
           
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             Brethren
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             Life
             and
             all
             ,
             must
             be
             accounted
             as
             nothing
             to
             Gods
             Cause
             ,
          
           
           
             S.
             Luke
          
           .
           14.
           
           And
           it
           hath
           ever
           beene
           a
           signe
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           man
           goes
           right
           ,
           That
           a
           whole
           People
           keepe
           upon
           Gods
           path
           ,
           
             when
             they
             seeke
             first
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             GOD
             and
             the
             righteousnesse
             thereof
             ,
             and
             leave
             God
             to
             minister
             and
             maintaine
             the
             rest
             ,
          
           
           
             S.
             Mat.
          
           6.
           
           When
           they
           are
           more
           tenderly
           affected
           to
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           more
           sensible
           of
           the
           Reproach
           or
           Blasphemy
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           than
           of
           any
           calamities
           ,
           that
           might
           or
           malice
           can
           bring
           upon
           their
           persons
           .
        
         
         
           And
           yet
           our
           giving
           Gods
           Cause
           the
           precedence
           ,
           in
           our
           Love
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           our
           Prayers
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           no
           exclusion
           of
           our
           
             owne
             Cause
          
           :
           Nay
           ,
           the
           preferring
           of
           Gods
           before
           our
           owne
           ,
           And
           the
           making
           of
           our
           owne
           conformable
           to
           Gods
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           God
           as
           jealous
           of
           our
           safety
           
             from
             all
             extremity
          
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           to
           vindicate
           his
           owne
           honour
           
             from
             Reproach
             and
             Blasphemy
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           the
           Prophet
           here
           (
           as
           Theodoret
           observes
           )
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           
           
             Arise
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             Causam
             meam
             ,
          
           my
           cause
           ,
           but
           thine
           owne
           ;
           Yet
           the
           same
           God
           that
           will
           have
           us
           prefer
           his
           cause
           ,
           will
           have
           us
           pray
           for
           our
           owne
           likewise
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Prophet
           did
           :
           For
           though
           he
           be
           here
           all
           for
           Gods
           cause
           ;
           yet
           we
           have
           him
           very
           earnest
           for
           his
           owne
           too
           .
           
             Plead
             thou
             my
             cause
             O
             Lord
             with
             them
             that
             strive
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             fight
             thou
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             fight
             against
             me
             .
          
           
           Psal
           .
           35.
           
           And
           
             defend
             my
             cause
             O
             God
             ,
             against
             the
             ungodly
             People
             ,
             Psal
             .
             43.
          
           1.
           
           
           Well
           then
           :
           
             Thy
             cause
          
           O
           God
           ;
           and
           
             my
             Cause
          
           O
           God.
           But
           the
           Rule
           of
           Practise
           goes
           here
           ;
           Gods
           cause
           must
           leade
           ,
           that
           ours
           may
           follow
           it
           ,
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           As
           we
           have
           therefore
           now
           begun
           ,
           so
           let
           us
           pray
           on
           as
           the
           Prophet
           did
           ,
           That
           God
           even
           our
           Gracious
           Father
           will
           be
           no
           longer
           like
           unto
           one
           that
           sleepes
           :
           That
           he
           will
           Arise
           ,
           and
           blow
           over
           these
           feares
           from
           us
           .
           'T
           is
           but
           his
           Breath
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           dry
           the
           Cloudes
           ,
           that
           they
           drop
           not
           Rottennesse
           upon
           our
           Harvest
           .
           'T
           is
           but
           his
           Breath
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           cleare
           the
           Ayre
           of
           Infection
           ,
           as
           well
           all
           over
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           ,
           beyond
           admiration
           ,
           done
           it
           in
           our
           chiefe
           City
           .
           And
           't
           is
           but
           the
           same
           Breath
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           shake
           our
           Enemies
           to
           peeces
           in
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           That
           God
           being
           Arisen
           and
           come
           neare
           in
           providence
           ,
           will
           pleade
           first
           ,
           and
           after
           
             maintaine
             his
             owne
             Cause
          
           .
           His
           owne
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           His
           own
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           And
           his
           owne
           in
           the
           Holinesse
           of
           his
           Name
           .
           That
           he
           will
           give
           this
           State
           and
           Church
           ,
           and
           every
           Member
           of
           both
           ,
           such
           grace
           ,
           that
           our
           cause
           may
           be
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           Maintenance
           ours
           .
           That
           he
           will
           remember
           and
           that
           's
           enough
           ,
           that
           if
           
             his
             Cause
          
           be
           ours
           ,
           
             our
             Enemies
          
           are
           his
           .
           That
           we
           may
           so
           order
           our
           lives
           by
           his
           Grace
           ,
           that
           
           if
           these
           or
           any
           Enemies
           will
           Blaspheme
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           Him
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           Vs
           for
           his
           service
           .
           That
           our
           Enemies
           and
           his
           ,
           how-wise
           soever
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           yet
           in
           their
           plots
           and
           practises
           against
           us
           may
           be
           written
           in
           the
           
             Text-Letters
             FOOLES
          
           .
           That
           we
           ,
           being
           preserved
           from
           them
           and
           all
           other
           Adversity
           ,
           may
           take
           warning
           in
           time
           to
           mend
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           so
           hereafter
           live
           to
           honour
           and
           serve
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           may
           see
           he
           hath
           beene
           mercyfull
           ,
           and
           we
           labour
           to
           be
           Thankefull
           .
           That
           after
           the
           
             maintenance
             of
             his
             and
             our
             Cause
          
           here
           ,
           we
           may
           in
           our
           severall
           times
           be
           received
           up
           to
           him
           in
           Glory
           ,
           Through
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           our
           Lord
           :
           To
           whom
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SERM.
           VI.
           
        
         
           Preached
           on
           Monday
           the
           17.
           of
           March
           ,
           1628.
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           at
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           
             
               EPHES.
               4.
               3.
               
            
             
               Endeavouring
               to
               keepe
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               .
            
          
        
         
           THIS
           Chapter
           is
           a
           great
           Scripture
           for
           Unity
           :
           For
           ,
           here
           we
           finde
           there
           is
           but
           
             One
             Lord
          
           whom
           we
           serve
           ;
           
           v.
           5.
           
           But
           
             One
             God
             and
             Father
          
           ,
           whom
           we
           worship
           and
           obey
           ;
           
           ver
           .
           6.
           
           But
           
             One
             Spirit
          
           whom
           we
           receive
           ,
           
           while
           he
           sanctifies
           us
           ;
           
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             One
             Lord
             ,
             One
             God
             and
             Father
             ,
             One
             Spirit
             .
          
           Three
           in
           One
           ,
           all
           Three
           but
           one
           God
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           .
           But
           
             one
             Baptisme
          
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           
           cleansed
           ;
           But
           
             one
             Faith
          
           by
           which
           we
           beleeve
           ;
           
           ver
           .
           5.
           
           But
           
             one
             hope
          
           upon
           which
           we
           relye
           ;
           
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           But
           
             one
             knowledge
          
           by
           which
           we
           are
           illightned
           ;
           ver
           .
           13.
           
           
           But
           
             One
             Body
          
           of
           which
           we
           are
           members
           ;
           
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           Different
           Graces
           ,
           but
           all
           tending
           to
           
             One
             Edification
          
           ,
           Divers
           offices
           ,
           but
           all
           joynt-Overseers
           of
           the
           
             same
             worke
          
           ;
           Till
           the
           Building
           be
           One
           ,
           and
           we
           One
           in
           it
           ,
           
           ver
           .
           11.
           
        
         
           This
           Chapter
           is
           as
           pressing
           a
           Scripture
           for
           Exhortation
           .
           And
           the
           first
           Exhortation
           is
           ,
           
           
             That
             men
             would
             walk
             worthy
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           1.
           
           Their
           calling
           to
           be
           Christians
           ;
           their
           calling
           in
           Christianity
           .
           And
           that
           to
           shew
           themselves
           worthy
           ,
           they
           would
           
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           
           ver
           .
           3.
           
        
         
           All
           for
           Unity
           .
           And
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           We
           often
           reade
           of
           One
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           the
           word
           Vnity
           in
           the
           abstract
           ,
           is
           no
           where
           read
           either
           in
           Old
           or
           New
           Testament
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           here
           't
           is
           twice
           .
           For
           we
           are
           exhorted
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           
           ver
           .
           3.
           
           But
           how
           long
           ?
           why
           even
           
             till
             we
             be
             made
             perfect
          
           ,
           
           ver
           .
           13.
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           this
           life
           .
        
         
         
           Why
           ,
           but
           what
           need
           was
           there
           of
           this
           Exhortation
           at
           Ephesus
           ?
           what
           ?
           why
           sure
           very
           great
           need
           .
           
           For
           Saint
           Anselm
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Schisma
             suit
          
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Schisme
           and
           a
           rupture
           there
           .
           And
           Charismata
           ,
           the
           eminent
           Graces
           which
           God
           had
           given
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           made
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Schisme
           .
           For
           Corruption
           at
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           breeds
           pride
           even
           out
           of
           Gods
           graces
           .
           And
           they
           which
           had
           these
           gifts
           despised
           them
           which
           had
           them
           not
           ,
           and
           separated
           from
           them
           .
           This
           gave
           occasion
           
             to
             false
             teachers
             to
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             lye
             in
             wayt
             to
             deceive
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           14.
           
           
           This
           was
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           .
           How
           was
           it
           in
           the
           Citie
           and
           the
           Common-wealth
           there
           while
           ?
           How
           ?
           why
           ,
           the
           Citie
           was
           then
           a
           very
           famous
           Citie
           in
           Ionia
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           
             Asia
             the
             lesse
          
           ;
           At
           this
           time
           subject
           to
           the
           
             Romane
             Empire
          
           ;
           Their
           
             Proconsul
             and
             other
             Deputies
             were
             over
             them
             ,
          
           
           Acts
           19.
           
           But
           Diana
           was
           goddesse
           there
           ,
           and
           the
           Citie
           heathen
           .
        
         
           Ephesus
           then
           was
           Ethnick
           :
           No
           Religion
           but
           Paganisme
           avowed
           by
           the
           state
           .
           And
           the
           City
           was
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           Church
           that
           was
           in
           it
           .
           A
           
           Stranger
           
             and
             without
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             ,
          
           
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           
           Yet
           such
           is
           the
           force
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           that
           as
           
             Herod
             and
             Jerusalem
          
           were
           troubled
           when
           
             Christ
             was
             borne
          
           ,
           
           S.
           Math.
           2.
           
           So
           here
           Demetrius
           and
           Ephesus
           were
           troubled
           when
           the
           name
           and
           Religion
           of
           Christ
           was
           borne
           and
           nursed
           up
           among
           them
           :
           
             For
             the
             word
             of
             God
             did
             no
             sooner
             grow
             and
             prevaile
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           
           
             Acts
             19.
             20.
             but
             by
             and
             by
             there
             arose
             no
             small
             trouble
             about
             it
             ,
          
           
           ver
           .
           23.
           
        
         
           The
           City
           and
           the
           
             State
             Heathen
          
           ,
           yet
           troubled
           when
           Religion
           came
           in
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           A
           City
           and
           a
           
             State
             Christian
          
           must
           needes
           be
           more
           troubled
           when
           Religion
           goes
           out
           .
           And
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           out
           Religion
           ,
           is
           to
           breake
           the
           Vnity
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             Religion
          
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           trouble
           the
           City
           first
           ,
           and
           hazard
           the
           State
           after
           .
           For
           the
           State
           ,
           whether
           Pagan
           or
           Christian
           ,
           hath
           ever
           smarted
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           hath
           crumbled
           into
           Divisions
           .
        
         
           S.
           Paul
           I
           know
           wrote
           this
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           not
           the
           City
           .
           And
           hee
           called
           for
           
             Vnitie
             bound
             
             up
             in
             peace
          
           for
           the
           Churches
           good
           ,
           without
           any
           expresse
           mention
           either
           of
           City
           or
           State.
           Yet
           he
           well
           knew
           that
           the
           good
           both
           of
           the
           State
           and
           the
           City
           would
           follow
           upon
           it
           .
           For
           Vnity
           is
           a
           binder
           up
           ;
           And
           
             Vnity
             of
             Spirit
          
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           religion's
           unity
           )
           is
           the
           fastest
           binder
           that
           is
           .
           And
           lest
           it
           should
           not
           bind
           fast
           enough
           ,
           it
           calls
           in
           the
           
             bond
             of
             peace
          
           .
           So
           that
           no
           man
           can
           exhort
           unto
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           for
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           he
           labours
           for
           the
           
             good
             of
             the
             State.
          
           And
           if
           it
           were
           so
           at
           Ephesus
           where
           the
           state
           was
           Heathen
           ;
           much
           more
           must
           it
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           where
           the
           state
           is
           Christian
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           follow
           my
           Text
           therefore
           both
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Consequent
           which
           followes
           upon
           it
           .
           In
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           so
           't
           is
           for
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             a
             maine
             Text
             it
             is
          
           (
           saith
           S.
           
             Jerome
             )
             against
             Heresie
             and
             Schisme
             .
          
           
           In
           the
           Consequence
           it
           hath
           ;
           And
           so
           't
           is
           for
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             State.
          
           And
           a
           full
           Consequence
           it
           is
           .
           For
           Vnity
           not
           kept
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           lesse
           kept
           in
           the
           State.
           And
           the
           
             Schismes
             and
             divisions
          
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           
           are
           both
           Mothers
           and
           Nurses
           of
           all
           
             disobedience
             and
             dis-joynting
          
           in
           the
           other
           .
           So
           the
           Apostles
           Exhortation
           goes
           on
           directly
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           Consequent
           to
           the
           State.
           And
           it
           will
           behove
           both
           Bodies
           that
           all
           the
           severall
           members
           of
           each
           
             Endeavour
             to
             keepe
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           Text
           hath
           six
           particulars
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           here
           's
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Apostle
           exhorts
           ,
           That
           's
           
           Vnity
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           All
           Unity
           will
           not
           serve
           the
           turne
           ,
           It
           must
           be
           the
           
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           what
           's
           to
           be
           done
           with
           this
           Unity
           ,
           
             It
             must
          
           
           
             be
             kept
          
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           keeping
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           a
           
             strong
             Endeavour
          
           .
           
           Fiftly
           ,
           this
           Endeavour
           to
           keepe
           will
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           
           not
           
             in
             peace
          
           .
           And
           sixtly
           ,
           Peace
           it selfe
           cannot
           hold
           it
           long
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           
             bound
             up
             in
             Vinculo
          
           ,
           in
           the
           strongest
           bond
           that
           peace
           hath
           .
        
         
           
           I
           beginne
           with
           that
           which
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Exhortation
           ,
           'T
           is
           Vnity
           ;
        
         
           
           A
           very
           charitable
           tye
           ,
           but
           better
           knowne
           than
           loved
           .
           A
           thing
           so
           good
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           never
           broken
           but
           by
           the
           
           worst
           men
           .
           Nay
           ,
           so
           good
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           worst
           men
           pretend
           best
           when
           they
           breake
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           so
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           Never
           Heretick
           yet
           rent
           her
           bowels
           ,
           but
           he
           pretended
           that
           he
           raked
           them
           for
           truth
           .
           'T
           is
           so
           in
           the
           State
           ;
           Seldome
           any
           
             unquiet
             Spirit
          
           divides
           her
           Union
           ,
           but
           he
           pretends
           
             some
             great
             abuses
          
           ,
           which
           his
           integrity
           would
           remedy
           .
           
             O
             that
             I
             were
             made
             a
             Iudge
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             which
             hath
             any
             Controversie
             might
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             doe
             him
             Justice
             .
          
           And
           yet
           no
           worse
           than
           David
           was
           King
           ,
           when
           this
           Cunning
           was
           used
           ,
           
           2
           
             Sam.
             15.
             
             Vnity
          
           then
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           Common-Wealth
           is
           so
           good
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           the
           worst
           willingly
           breake
           it
           :
           And
           even
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           ashamed
           of
           the
           breach
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           seeme
           holyer
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           a
           just
           cause
           to
           breake
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           be
           one
           here
           ,
           whether
           in
           
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           ,
           is
           not
           properly
           taken
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           were
           to
           be
           shrunke
           up
           into
           
             one
             Body
          
           .
           But
           One
           is
           taken
           here
           (
           saith
           
             Paulinus
             )
             pro
             multorum
             unanimitate
          
           ,
           
           for
           the
           unanimitie
           and
           consent
           of
           many
           in
           one
           .
           
           And
           the
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           take
           them
           severally
           ,
           or
           together
           ,
           they
           are
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           no
           otherwise
           One
           than
           
             Vnione
             multorum
          
           ,
           by
           the
           uniting
           and
           agreeing
           of
           many
           in
           one
           .
           And
           so
           S.
           
             Luke
             ,
             Acts
          
           4.
           
           
           
             The
             Church
             was
             a
             multitude
             of
             Beleevers
             ,
             sed
             Cor
             unum
             ,
          
           but
           they
           lived
           as
           if
           they
           had
           had
           but
           one
           heart
           among
           them
           .
           
           This
           Vnity
           then
           is
           so
           One
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Uniting
           of
           more
           than
           one
           :
           
           yet
           such
           a
           uniting
           of
           many
           ,
           as
           that
           when
           the
           
             Common
             Faith
          
           is
           endangered
           ,
           the
           Church
           appeares
           for
           it
           as
           One
           ;
           And
           when
           the
           
             common
             safety
          
           is
           doubted
           ,
           or
           the
           
             common
             peace
          
           troubled
           ,
           the
           State
           appeares
           for
           it
           as
           One.
           As
           
             Israel
             was
             said
             to
             be
             knit
             together
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             Jud.
          
           20.
           
           
           And
           indeed
           when
           
             One
             Man
          
           is
           not
           more
           at
           Vnity
           in
           himselfe
           for
           his
           owne
           defence
           ,
           than
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           are
           for
           publike
           defence
           ,
           then
           both
           are
           justly
           said
           to
           be
           at
           Vnity
           .
        
         
           
           You
           see
           what
           Unity
           is
           .
           Will
           you
           see
           what
           hurt
           follows
           where
           t
           is
           broken
           ?
           First
           Fraction
           makes
           uneven
           reckonings
           .
           And
           t
           is
           hard
           ,
           very
           hard
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           that
           breakes
           Vnity
           to
           give
           
           either
           God
           or
           man
           a
           good
           account
           of
           so
           doing
           .
           Hard
           to
           give
           account
           ,
           but
           that
           's
           not
           all
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           if
           Vnity
           be
           broken
           ,
           if
           a
           Division
           be
           made
           ,
           the
           parts
           must
           be
           aequall
           or
           unaequall
           .
           If
           the
           parts
           be
           aequall
           ,
           neither
           of
           them
           hath
           more
           than
           halfe
           its
           strength
           .
           If
           they
           be
           unaequall
           ,
           one
           hath
           not
           so
           much
           .
           And
           that
           which
           hath
           more
           ,
           usually
           hath
           more
           pride
           ,
           and
           so
           lesse
           will
           to
           unite
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           pride
           ,
           far
           weaker
           it
           is
           ,
           than
           when
           there
           was
           Vnity
           ,
           and
           altogether
           .
           Nay
           ,
           in
           breach
           of
           Vnity
           there
           is
           not
           alwaies
           safety
           for
           the
           greater
           against
           the
           lesse
           .
           For
           in
           that
           grievous
           breach
           in
           Israel
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Eleven
             Tribes
          
           came
           out
           against
           
             Benjamin
             foure
             hundred
             thousand
             strong
          
           ,
           and
           their
           quarrell
           good
           ,
           yet
           they
           fell
           twice
           before
           them
           ,
           
           Judg.
           20.
           
        
         
           Nay
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           not
           any
           almost
           of
           the
           hurt
           which
           followes
           in
           either
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           when
           discontents
           have
           swallowed
           up
           their
           Vnity
           .
           For
           the
           Church
           ;
           
           Nothing
           (
           saith
           S.
           
             Chrysostom
             )
             doth
             so
             provoke
             God
             to
             anger
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             divisam
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             his
             Church
             purchased
             by
             one
             bloud
             ,
             to
             be
          
           
           One
           Body
           ,
           
             made
             more
             ,
             made
             other
             than
             One.
          
           And
           for
           the
           Common-Wealth
           ;
           A
           people
           is
           as
           one
           City
           ,
           yet
           such
           a
           one
           (
           saith
           
             Saint
             Augustine
             )
             cui
             est
             periculosa
             dissentio
             ,
          
           
           as
           to
           whom
           all
           breach
           of
           Unity
           is
           full
           of
           danger
           .
           For
           
             Church
             and
             State
          
           together
           ;
           It
           was
           a
           grievous
           Rent
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           when
           
             Manasses
             devoured
             Ephraim
             ,
             Ephraim
             Manasses
             ,
             and
             both
             fell
             upon
             Judah
             ,
          
           
           
             Esay
             9.
          
           
           What
           followed
           ?
           was
           God
           pleased
           with
           this
           ,
           or
           were
           the
           Tribes
           in
           safety
           that
           were
           thus
           divided
           ?
           No
           sure
           .
           For
           it
           followes
           .
           
             The
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             turn'd
             away
             ,
             but
             his
             hand
             was
             stretched
             out
             still
             .
          
        
         
           Still
           ?
           How
           long
           was
           that
           ?
           How
           long
           ?
           Why
           ,
           Till
           Ephraim
           and
           Manasses
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           agree
           at
           home
           ,
           were
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           carried
           away
           into
           perpetuall
           captivity
           .
           And
           Esay
           lived
           to
           see
           his
           Prophecy
           fulfilled
           upon
           them
           .
           For
           they
           were
           carried
           away
           by
           Salmanasar
           in
           the
           sixt
           yeere
           of
           Hezekiah
           ,
           when
           Esay
           flourished
           .
           This
           wrath
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           fierce
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           dranke
           deepe
           of
           this
           Cup.
           Therefore
           I
           goe
           a
           farre
           off
           both
           for
           time
           
           and
           place
           to
           fetch
           this
           Instance
           :
           And
           doe
           you
           take
           care
           not
           to
           bring
           it
           
             neerer
             home
          
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           observe
           it
           too
           :
           The
           hand
           of
           God
           was
           stretched
           out
           upon
           Ephraim
           and
           Manasses
           ,
           but
           there
           's
           no
           mention
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           or
           which
           the
           greater
           offender
           ,
           Ephraim
           or
           Manasses
           .
           What
           's
           the
           Reason
           ?
           'T
           is
           because
           
             the
             breach
             of
             unity
          
           scarce
           leaves
           any
           Innocent
           ;
           and
           
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             is
             stretched
             out
             upon
             all
             .
          
        
         
           I
           presse
           Vnity
           hard
           upon
           you
           (
           pardon
           me
           this
           
             Zeale
             .
          
           )
           O
           that
           my
           thoughts
           could
           speak
           that
           to
           you
           that
           they
           doe
           to
           God
           ;
           or
           that
           my
           tongue
           could
           expresse
           them
           but
           such
           as
           they
           are
           ;
           Or
           that
           there
           were
           an
           open
           passage
           that
           you
           might
           see
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           pray
           faster
           than
           I
           can
           speak
           for
           Vnity
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           will
           any
           kinde
           
           of
           Vnity
           serve
           the
           turne
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           any
           will
           doe
           much
           good
           :
           But
           the
           best
           is
           fafest
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
        
         
           The
           learned
           are
           not
           altogether
           
           agreed
           here
           ,
           
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           For
           some
           thinke
           no
           more
           is
           meant
           by
           it
           ,
           than
           
             a
             bare
             
             concord
             and
             agreement
             in
             minde
             and
             will.
          
           Let
           's
           keepe
           this
           ,
           and
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           shall
           have
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           freedome
           from
           danger
           .
           But
           others
           take
           
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           to
           be
           that
           
             spirituall
             concord
          
           ,
           
           which
           none
           doth
           ,
           none
           can
           worke
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           And
           I
           am
           apter
           to
           follow
           this
           sense
           :
           because
           if
           you
           take
           it
           for
           a
           bare
           agreement
           in
           judgement
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           had
           said
           enough
           by
           naming
           Vnity
           ,
           He
           needed
           have
           made
           no
           Addition
           
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           And
           because
           in
           the
           Text
           't
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           most
           ,
           points
           out
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           .
           And
           because
           else
           Saint
           Pauls
           words
           (
           which
           Bucer
           calls
           
             Ardentia
             verba
          
           ,
           
           zealous
           and
           burning
           words
           )
           adde
           nothing
           to
           any
           even
           the
           
             coldest
             exhortation
          
           of
           the
           Heathen
           to
           Vnity
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Vnity
           then
           
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Apostle
           exhorts
           ,
           includes
           both
           ;
           
             Both
             concord
             in
             minde
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             love
             of
             charitable
             unity
             ,
          
           which
           comes
           from
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           returnes
           to
           it
           .
           And
           indeede
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
          
           ,
           is
           that
           alone
           ,
           which
           makes
           men
           truly
           at
           peace
           and
           unity
           one
           with
           another
           .
           
             Ei
             tribuendum
             
             non
             Nobis
          
           ,
           
           To
           him
           it
           is
           to
           be
           attributed
           ,
           not
           to
           us
           ,
           (
           saith
           Saint
           
             Augustine
             )
             T
             is
             he
             that
             makes
             men
             to
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             in
             an
             house
             ,
          
           
           Psal
           .
           68.
           
           Now
           one
           mind
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           one
           mind
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           come
           from
           the
           same
           fountaine
           with
           
             One
             mind
             in
             an
             house
          
           ;
           All
           from
           the
           Spirit
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Apostle
           cleerely
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           
           
             One
             Body
             ,
             and
             one
             Spirit
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           One
           Body
           ,
           by
           one
           Spirit
           .
           For
           't
           is
           
             the
             Spirit
          
           that
           joynes
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           into
           one
           Body
           .
           And
           't
           is
           
             the
             Church
          
           that
           blesses
           the
           State
           ,
           not
           simply
           with
           unity
           ;
           but
           with
           
             that
             unity
             with
          
           which
           it selfe
           is
           blessed
           of
           God.
           A
           State
           not
           Christian
           may
           have
           Vnity
           in
           it
           .
           Yes
           ,
           And
           so
           may
           a
           State
           that
           hath
           lost
           all
           Christianity
           ,
           save
           the
           Name
           .
           But
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           nor
           Church
           nor
           State
           can
           longer
           hold
           ,
           than
           they
           doe
           in
           some
           measure
           obey
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           love
           the
           Vnity
           .
        
         
           This
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
          
           closer
           
           than
           any
           corporall
           union
           can
           be
           .
           For
           Spirits
           meete
           where
           bodies
           cannot
           ;
           and
           neerer
           than
           Bodies
           can
           .
           The
           Reason
           is
           given
           by
           Saint
           Chrysostome
           :
           
           
             Because
             the
             Soule
             or
             Spirit
             
             of
             man
             is
             more
             simple
             and
             of
             one
             forme
             .
          
           And
           the
           Soule
           apter
           in
           it selfe
           to
           Vnion
           is
           made
           more
           apt
           by
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           is
           One
           ,
           and
           loves
           nothing
           but
           as
           it
           
             tends
             to
             One.
          
           Nay
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             One
          
           ,
           and
           cannot
           dissent
           from
           it selfe
           ;
           no
           more
           ought
           they
           whom
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           joyn'd
           
             in
             One
          
           :
           and
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           joyn'd
           the
           Church
           
             in
             One
          
           ;
           Therefore
           he
           that
           divides
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           practices
           against
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           this
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           (
           so
           called
           ,
           because
           it
           proceedes
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           continues
           in
           Obedience
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           brings
           us
           to
           the
           Spirit
           that
           gave
           it
           )
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           other
           unity
           that
           is
           good
           ;
           and
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           defects
           in
           Vnity
           .
           The
           presence
           of
           it
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           
             all
             unity
             that
             is
             good
          
           :
           Of
           all
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           no
           man
           doubts
           .
           But
           't
           is
           of
           all
           without
           the
           Church
           too
           .
           For
           no
           
             Heathen
             men
             or
             States
          
           did
           ever
           agree
           in
           any
           good
           thing
           whatsoever
           ,
           but
           their
           Vnity
           proceeded
           from
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           far
           forth
           at
           least
           
             a
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           And
           for
           States
           that
           are
           Christian
           ,
           
           and
           have
           mutuall
           relations
           to
           the
           Church
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           
           S.
           Gregories
           Rule
           is
           true
           .
           
             The
             unity
             of
             the
             State
             depends
             much
             upon
             the
             peace
             and
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             :
          
           therefore
           upon
           the
           guidance
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           presence
           of
           
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           
             all
             Vnity
          
           that
           is
           good
           :
           So
           the
           want
           of
           it
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           defects
           in
           Vnity
           .
           For
           as
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           man
           the
           Spirit
           holds
           the
           members
           together
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Soule
           depart
           ,
           the
           members
           fall
           a
           sunder
           :
           So
           't
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           (
           saith
           Theophilact
           )
           and
           so
           in
           the
           State.
           
           So
           little
           unity
           then
           in
           Christendome
           as
           is
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           Argument
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Spirit
             is
             grieved
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           justly
           withdrawne
           much
           of
           his
           influence
           .
           And
           how
           is
           the
           
             Spirit
             grieved
          
           ?
           How
           ?
           why
           ,
           sure
           by
           our
           neglect
           ,
           if
           not
           contempt
           of
           Him
           as
           He
           is
           One.
           For
           as
           he
           is
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             fortitude
             ,
             Esay
          
           11.
           
           there
           wee
           'l
           have
           him
           ,
           he
           shall
           defend
           us
           in
           warre
           .
           And
           as
           he
           is
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdome
          
           ,
           there
           wee
           'l
           have
           him
           too
           ,
           he
           shall
           governe
           us
           in
           peace
           .
           But
           as
           he
           is
           
             One
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           requires
           that
           we
           keepe
           his
           Vnity
           ,
           there
           wee
           'l
           none
           of
           him
           ;
           though
           we
           
           know
           right
           well
           ,
           that
           without
           Vnity
           peace
           cannot
           continue
           ,
           nor
           warre
           prosper
           .
        
         
           
           
             One
             unity
          
           there
           is
           (
           take
           heed
           of
           it
           )
           't
           is
           a
           great
           Enemy
           to
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           .
           S.
           Basil
           calls
           it
           
             Concors
             Odium
          
           ,
           
           unity
           in
           hatred
           to
           persecute
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           to
           this
           worke
           there
           's
           unity
           enough
           ;
           
             Men
             take
             counsell
             together
          
           ,
           
           Psal
           .
           2.
           
           Saint
           Augustine
           calls
           it
           
             unitatem
             contra
             unitatem
          
           ,
           
           a
           unity
           against
           unity
           ;
           when
           
             Pagans
             ,
             Jewes
          
           ,
           and
           Hereticks
           ,
           or
           any
           prophane
           crew
           whatsoever
           ,
           make
           a
           league
           against
           the
           Churches
           unity
           .
           And
           about
           that
           worke
           ,
           
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Israel
             may
             be
             no
             more
             in
             remembrance
             ,
          
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           Church
           ,
           or
           no
           reformed
           Church
           ,
           
             Gebal
             ,
             and
             Ammon
             ,
             and
             Amaleck
             ,
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             dwell
             at
             Tyre
             are
             Confederates
             together
             ,
          
           
           
             Psal
             .
             83.
          
           
           S.
           Hilary
           will
           not
           vouchsafe
           to
           call
           such
           union
           unity
           ;
           Indeed
           It
           deserves
           not
           the
           name
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             not
             unity
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           be
           it
           in
           Church
           or
           be
           it
           in
           State
           :
           
             but
             't
             is
             a
             Combination
          
           .
           And
           hee
           gives
           his
           Reason
           .
           
             For
             unity
             is
             in
             faith
          
           (
           and
           Obedience
           :
           )
           
             but
             Combination
             
             is
             Consortium
             factionis
             ,
          
           no
           other
           ,
           no
           better
           ,
           the
           consenting
           in
           a
           faction
           .
           And
           all
           Faction
           is
           a
           Fraction
           too
           ,
           and
           an
           Enemy
           to
           unity
           ,
           even
           while
           it
           combines
           in
           one
           .
           For
           while
           it
           combines
           but
           a
           part
           ,
           it
           destroyes
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           Is
           the
           Spirit
           in
           this
           ?
           Out
           of
           question
           ,
           No.
           For
           a
           Faction
           to
           compasse
           it's
           end
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           
             when
             it
             sees
             a
             theefe
             it
             consents
             to
             him
          
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           is
           alwaies
           
             partaker
             with
             the
             Adulterers
          
           :
           but
           this
           it
           doth
           ,
           
             It
             speaks
             against
             its
             owne
             Brother
             ,
             and
             slanders
             its
             owne
             Mothers
             Sonne
             ,
          
           
           Psal
           .
           50.
           
           Can
           any
           man
           call
           this
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           or
           is
           this
           the
           way
           to
           Unity
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           what
           words
           S.
           Paul
           (
           were
           he
           now
           alive
           )
           would
           use
           ,
           to
           call
           backe
           Vnity
           into
           dismembred
           Christendome
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           Death
           were
           easier
           to
           me
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           to
           see
           and
           consider
           the
           face
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           scratched
           and
           torne
           ,
           till
           it
           bleeds
           in
           every
           part
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           this
           day
           :
           And
           the
           
             Coat
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           was
           once
           spared
           by
           
             Souldiers
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             seamblesse
             ,
             S.
             Ioh.
          
           19.
           
           
           Rent
           every
           way
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           miserie
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           
           the
           Priest
           ;
           And
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           Bellarmine
           hath
           put
           into
           the
           Definition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           that
           there
           might
           
             bee
             one
             Ministeriall
             head
             to
             keep
             all
             in
             Vnity
             ,
          
           is
           as
           great
           as
           any
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           greatest
           cause
           of
           divided
           Christianity
           .
           Good
           God
           ,
           what
           preposterous
           thrift
           is
           this
           in
           men
           ,
           to
           sowe
           up
           every
           small
           rent
           in
           their
           owne
           Coat
           ;
           and
           not
           care
           what
           rents
           they
           not
           onely
           suffer
           ,
           but
           make
           in
           the
           
             Coat
             of
             Christ
          
           ?
           What
           is
           it
           ?
           Is
           Christ
           onely
           thought
           fit
           to
           weare
           a
           torne
           garment
           ?
           Or
           can
           we
           thinke
           that
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Vnity
          
           which
           is
           one
           with
           Christ
           ,
           will
           not
           depart
           to
           seeke
           warmer
           cloathing
           ?
           Or
           if
           he
           be
           not
           gone
           already
           ,
           why
           is
           there
           not
           Vnity
           ,
           which
           is
           where
           ere
           he
           is
           ?
           Or
           if
           he
           be
           but
           yet
           gone
           from
           other
           parts
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           in
           any
           case
           (
           for
           the
           passion
           and
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           I
           beg
           it
           )
           make
           stay
           of
           him
           here
           in
           our
           parts
           .
        
         
           
           For
           so
           the
           Apostle
           goes
           on
           .
           Keepe
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
           This
           Exhortation
           requires
           two
           things
           (
           saith
           S.
           
             Ierome
             .
          
           )
           
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           have
           this
           Unity
           of
           
           the
           Spirit
           
             keep
             it
          
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           
           they
           which
           have
           it
           not
           ,
           labour
           to
           
             get
             it
          
           .
           And
           certainly
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           beneficial
           ,
           or
           more
           honourable
           either
           for
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           than
           to
           get
           it
           when
           they
           have
           it
           not
           ,
           or
           to
           keepe
           it
           when
           they
           have
           it
           .
           And
           this
           is
           implyed
           in
           the
           very
           word
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           uses
           ,
           Keepe
           .
           For
           no
           wise
           man
           will
           advise
           the
           treasuring
           up
           and
           keeping
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           of
           use
           and
           benefit
           .
           And
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           doth
           not
           barely
           signifie
           to
           Keepe
           ,
           but
           Tueri
           ,
           to
           defend
           too
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           stoutest
           keeping
           .
           Now
           all
           wise
           men
           are
           for
           Vnity
           :
           And
           all
           good
           men
           for
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           
           Yes
           (
           saith
           S.
           
             Isidor
             )
             Boni
             servant
          
           ,
           Good
           men
           keepe
           it
           .
        
         
           Wise
           and
           good
           men
           keepe
           it
           ;
           why
           then
           none
           but
           fooles
           ,
           and
           bad
           men
           breake
           it
           .
           Sly
           and
           cunning
           men
           perhaps
           may
           have
           their
           hands
           in
           Divisions
           ,
           but
           wise
           or
           good
           men
           they
           are
           not
           .
           
             For
             are
             they
             not
             all
             without
             understanding
             that
             worke
             wickednesse
             Psal
             .
          
           53.
           
           
           And
           a
           greater
           wickednesse
           men
           can
           hardly
           worke
           ,
           than
           to
           dissolve
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           in
           either
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           .
           For
           they
           doe
           as
           much
           as
           in
           
           them
           lies
           to
           bring
           profanenesse
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           desolation
           upon
           the
           State.
           
             Keepe
             therefore
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Keep
             Vnity
          
           :
           why
           ,
           but
           what
           needs
           that
           ?
           will
           not
           unity
           keepe
           it selfe
           ?
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           unity
           is
           very
           apt
           to
           hang
           together
           .
           It
           proceeds
           from
           Charity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           glue
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           severed
           without
           violence
           .
           Yea
           but
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           needs
           keeping
           .
           In
           the
           Church
           it
           needs
           keeping
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           called
           
             Custodes
             ,
             Keepers
             ,
             Watchmen
             and
             Overseers
             ,
          
           
           
             Ezek.
             3.
             and
             Acts
          
           20.
           
           
           And
           they
           must
           watch
           as
           well
           over
           her
           Peace
           ,
           as
           her
           Truth
           .
           And
           yet
           there
           are
           so
           many
           that
           scatter
           the
           tares
           of
           Schisme
           and
           Heresie
           ,
           that
           her
           Vnity
           is
           not
           kept
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Common-wealth
           it
           needs
           keeping
           too
           .
           For
           her
           Governours
           are
           
             Custodes
             Civitatis
          
           ,
           Keepers
           of
           the
           City
           .
           But
           there
           also
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           few
           that
           trouble
           the
           waters
           for
           their
           owne
           fishing
           .
           And
           many
           times
           a
           Common-wealth
           is
           in
           danger
           to
           lose
           her
           Unity
           ,
           
           just
           as
           Ephesus
           did
           ,
           Act.
           19.
           
           At
           which
           time
           all
           
           the
           City
           was
           troubled
           ,
           but
           the
           greater
           part
           knew
           not
           why
           .
           And
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           the
           Division
           was
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ;
           Demetrius
           and
           his
           fellowes
           were
           afraid
           they
           should
           lose
           their
           gaine
           ,
           if
           Diana
           and
           her
           Temple
           kept
           not
           up
           their
           greatnesse
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           noyse
           at
           Ephesus
           doth
           not
           onely
           tell
           us
           that
           unity
           needs
           keeping
           ,
           but
           it
           informes
           us
           farther
           of
           the
           way
           to
           keep
           it
           .
           The
           way
           to
           
             keep
             unity
          
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           is
           for
           the
           Governors
           to
           carry
           a
           watchfull
           eye
           over
           all
           such
           as
           are
           discoverd
           ,
           or
           feard
           ,
           to
           have
           private
           ends
           .
           For
           there
           's
           no
           private
           end
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           thing
           or
           other
           it
           will
           be
           lead
           to
           run
           crosse
           the
           publique
           :
           And
           if
           gaine
           come
           in
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           
             by
             making
             shrines
             for
             Diana
          
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           matter
           with
           them
           though
           Ephesus
           be
           in
           an
           uproare
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           certainly
           there
           's
           no
           keeping
           of
           Unity
           in
           either
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           unlesse
           men
           will
           be
           so
           temperate
           (
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           a
           lump
           at
           least
           )
           as
           to
           lay
           down
           the
           private
           for
           the
           publique's
           sake
           ,
           
           and
           perswade
           others
           to
           do
           the
           like
           :
           Else
           (
           saith
           Saint
           
             Chrysostome
             )
             
             Quicquid
             ducit
             ad
             amorem
             sui
             ,
             dividit
             unitatem
             ,
          
           whatsoever
           leads
           men
           to
           any
           love
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           owne
           ends
           ,
           helpes
           to
           divide
           the
           unity
           .
           
           And
           the
           Schoole
           applyes
           it
           both
           to
           Church
           and
           State.
           For
           in
           the
           Church
           they
           which
           seeke
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           which
           is
           Christs
           (
           who
           is
           
             publicum
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           the
           publique
           interest
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           depart
           from
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           And
           in
           an
           earthly
           City
           ,
           the
           unity
           of
           that
           is
           gone
           ,
           when
           the
           Citizens
           studdy
           their
           owne
           ,
           not
           the
           publique
           good
           .
        
         
           
           Why
           ,
           but
           when
           then
           is
           Vnity
           to
           be
           kept
           ?
           When
           ?
           why
           ,
           surely
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           .
           But
           especially
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           kept
           ,
           when
           Enemies
           are
           banded
           together
           against
           Church
           or
           State.
           Then
           above
           all
           other
           times
           
             looke
             well
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             Vnity
             .
          
           Am
           I
           deceived
           ?
           or
           is
           not
           this
           your
           case
           now
           ?
           Are
           not
           many
           and
           great
           Enemies
           joyn'd
           against
           you
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           joyned
           both
           against
           the
           Church
           and
           against
           the
           State
           ?
           Are
           they
           joyned
           ,
           and
           are
           you
           divided
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           that
           you
           should
           so
           forget
           the
           Church
           of
           
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           Bowels
           of
           your
           owne
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           your
           owne
           .
           Ioyne
           then
           and
           keepe
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           I
           'le
           feare
           no
           danger
           though
           Mars
           were
           
             Lord
             of
             the
             Ascendent
          
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           instant
           of
           this
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             second
             house
          
           ,
           or
           joyned
           ,
           or
           in
           aspect
           with
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             the
             second
          
           ,
           
           which
           yet
           Ptolomey
           thought
           brought
           much
           hurt
           to
           Common
           wealths
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           all
           danger
           over
           (
           I
           
           would
           it
           were
           )
           yet
           
             keepe
             Vnity
          
           at
           all
           times
           .
           For
           Enemies
           are
           as
           Cunning
           as
           malice
           can
           make
           them
           :
           And
           if
           Vnity
           be
           not
           kept
           at
           al
           times
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           when
           t
           is
           not
           kept
           they
           'l
           make
           their
           breach
           .
           And
           they
           'l
           make
           it
           certainly
           .
           For
           if
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           be
           gone
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           is
           gone
           with
           it
           ;
           And
           if
           the
           Spirit
           bee
           gone
           ,
           Christ
           is
           gone
           with
           him
           :
           And
           if
           they
           be
           gone
           ,
           
             God
             the
             Father
          
           is
           gone
           with
           them
           .
           And
           what
           misery
           will
           not
           follow
           when
           an
           Enemy
           shall
           come
           upon
           a
           State
           ,
           and
           finde
           the
           whole
           blessed
           
             Trinity
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
          
           ,
           and
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           gone
           from
           it
           ,
           to
           accompany
           that
           Vnity
           which
           is
           banished
           out
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
         
           
           Yea
           but
           you
           will
           say
           ;
           if
           Vnity
           be
           lost
           ,
           we
           will
           quickly
           fetch
           it
           back
           againe
           .
           Soft
           :
           First
           t
           is
           more
           wisedome
           to
           
             keepe
             it
          
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           driven
           to
           fetch
           it
           back
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           before
           Vnity
           be
           thrust
           off
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           well
           thought
           upon
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           your
           power
           to
           
             bring
             it
             back
          
           when
           you
           will.
           The
           Spirit
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           t
           is
           His
           Vnity
           .
           And
           ,
           lose
           it
           when
           you
           will
           ,
           't
           is
           like
           the
           losse
           of
           health
           in
           the
           naturall
           body
           ;
           Iust
           like
           .
           For
           there
           every
           Disease
           is
           with
           some
           
             breach
             of
             Vnity
          
           ;
           either
           by
           Inflammation
           in
           some
           noble
           or
           vitall
           part
           ;
           or
           by
           strife
           in
           the
           humors
           ;
           or
           Luxations
           in
           the
           joynts
           ;
           or
           by
           breaking
           veines
           or
           sinewes
           ;
           still
           with
           
             some
             breach
             of
             Vnity
          
           .
           Well
           ,
           what
           sayes
           the
           patient
           therewhile
           ?
           What
           ?
           Why
           ,
           he
           sayes
           he
           will
           recover
           his
           health
           ,
           and
           then
           take
           care
           to
           
             keepe
             it
          
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           what
           if
           Death
           seaze
           upon
           Him
           before
           health
           be
           recovered
           ?
           What
           then
           ?
           Had
           it
           not
           been
           better
           and
           safer
           a
           great
           deale
           to
           
             keepe
             health
          
           while
           he
           had
           it
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           death
           a
           just
           reward
           of
           his
           distempering
           his
           humors
           ?
           I
           will
           not
           apply
           ,
           to
           either
           Church
           or
           
           Common-wealth
           :
           but
           certainely
           't
           is
           better
           for
           both
           to
           
             keepe
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           than
           to
           trust
           to
           the
           Recovery
           of
           it
           when
           't
           is
           lost
           .
        
         
           Keepe
           then
           
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ;
           
           but
           know
           withall
           ,
           (
           and
           it
           followes
           in
           the
           Text
           )
           that
           if
           you
           will
           keepe
           it
           ,
           you
           must
           endeavour
           to
           keepe
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           it
           is
           not
           so
           easie
           a
           thing
           to
           
           
             keepe
             Unity
          
           in
           great
           Bodies
           as
           't
           is
           thought
           ;
           There
           goes
           much
           labour
           and
           endeavour
           to
           it
           .
           The
           word
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           studie
           ,
           be
           carefull
           to
           keepe
           it
           .
           
           Saint
           Augustine
           reades
           it
           Satagentes
           ,
           doe
           enough
           to
           keepe
           it
           :
           And
           he
           that
           doth
           enough
           ,
           gives
           not
           over
           doing
           till
           it
           be
           kept
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           comes
           so
           home
           ,
           that
           he
           uses
           two
           words
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           singular
           care
           for
           Vnity
           :
           For
           he
           doth
           not
           simply
           say
           
             Keep
             it
          
           ,
           nor
           simply
           
             Endeavour
             it
          
           ,
           but
           study
           and
           endeavour
           to
           
             keep
             it
          
           .
           Now
           no
           man
           can
           keep
           that
           is
           not
           careful
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           will
           endeavour
           that
           is
           not
           studious
           .
           
             Neither
             is
             it
          
           (
           saith
           Saint
           
             Chrysost
             .
             )
             every
             mans
             sufficiencie
             to
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             Vnity
             :
          
           
           And
           the
           word
           implies
           such
           an
           
             endeavour
             as
             makes
             haste
             to
             
             keepe
             :
          
           and
           indeed
           no
           time
           is
           to
           bee
           lost
           at
           this
           worke
        
         
           
           Why
           ,
           but
           if
           there
           be
           need
           of
           such
           endeavouring
           ,
           whence
           comes
           it
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           clings
           so
           together
           ,
           as
           all
           Vnity
           doth
           ,
           is
           so
           hard
           to
           keepe
           ?
           Whence
           ?
           why
           I
           'le
           tell
           you
           :
           I
           presume
           you
           'll
           endeavour
           the
           more
           to
           
             keepe
             it
          
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           then
           't
           is
           
             hard
             to
             be
             kept
          
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           Vnity
           .
           For
           be
           it
           in
           Church
           ,
           or
           be
           it
           in
           Common-wealth
           ,
           t
           is
           
             Vnum
             aggregatum
          
           ,
           One
           by
           Collection
           and
           Conjunction
           of
           many
           ;
           And
           the
           Schoole
           teaches
           us
           ,
           
           that
           this
           Vnity
           is
           
             Minima
             Vnitas
          
           ,
           A
           Unity
           that
           is
           least
           One
           :
           and
           therefore
           aptest
           to
           fal
           asunder
           .
           Both
           because
           many
           are
           not
           easily
           
             kept
             at
             One
          
           ;
           and
           because
           
             every
             one
          
           of
           the
           many
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           contrary
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           which
           divide
           him
           ,
           is
           not
           long
           together
           
             one
             in
             himselfe
          
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           Reason
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           of
           that
           in
           Philo
           ,
           
           
             That
             a
             little
             difference
             is
             able
             to
             divide
             a
             City
             .
          
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           t
           is
           hard
           to
           keepe
           in
           regard
           of
           Opposers
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           slie
           practicers
           upon
           it
           .
           And
           they
           are
           
           many
           ,
           David
           complained
           of
           them
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           
           
             Psal
             .
             120.
             
             My
             soule
             hath
             long
             dwelt
             with
             them
             that
             are
             Enemies
             to
             peace
             .
          
           And
           there
           's
           no
           Church
           ,
           nor
           no
           State
           ,
           but
           hath
           some
           of
           these
           .
           And
           since
           the
           plotting
           and
           studdy
           of
           these
           is
           to
           breake
           ,
           
             you
             must
             endeavour
             to
             keepe
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           And
           you
           'll
           finde
           the
           worke
           hard
           enough
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           
             keepe
             Vnity
          
           is
           a
           worke
           
           of
           Difficulty
           ,
           and
           takes
           up
           much
           endeavour
           of
           the
           best
           :
           so
           't
           is
           a
           glorious
           worke
           ,
           and
           worth
           their
           endeavour
           .
           It
           is
           a
           pitifull
           thing
           to
           see
           a
           man
           but
           reputed
           wise
           ,
           and
           his
           Endeavour
           ,
           vaine
           :
           But
           beside
           the
           comfort
           that
           is
           within
           ,
           there
           's
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           honour
           to
           see
           a
           wisemans
           endeavour
           like
           himself
           .
           And
           nothing
           is
           more
           like
           wisedome
           than
           Vnity
           .
           For
           wise
           Counsells
           ,
           are
           seldome
           better
           knowne
           by
           any
           thing
           than
           this
           ;
           That
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           
             One
             ,
             and
             vary
             not
          
           ;
           so
           they
           tend
           
             to
             One
             ,
             and
             distract
             not
             :
          
           That
           One
           end
           is
           Verity
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Safety
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           Vnity
           in
           both
           .
           Notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           Good
           God
           ,
           what
           spending
           there
           is
           of
           great
           endeavours
           ,
           
           about
           vanity
           ,
           and
           things
           of
           nought
           ?
           Halfe
           that
           endeavour
           spent
           in
           
             keeping
             Vnity
          
           ,
           would
           doe
           what
           all
           our
           hearts
           desire
           ,
           and
           more
           too
           .
        
         
           
           Why
           ,
           but
           then
           how
           shall
           we
           be
           able
           to
           set
           our
           Endeavour
           right
           
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             this
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
          
           How
           ?
           why
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           you
           that
           too
           ,
           
           ver
           .
           2.
           
           And
           the
           way
           hee
           proposes
           is
           so
           direct
           ,
           that
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           if
           you
           endeavour
           ,
           you
           shall
           
             keepe
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           then
           all
           Endeavour
           to
           keepe
           
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           is
           void
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           vertuous
           .
           For
           the
           Spirit
           will
           neither
           be
           kept
           ,
           nor
           keepe
           men
           together
           in
           vice
           .
           Next
           ,
           among
           all
           vertues
           foure
           are
           most
           necessary
           to
           preserve
           Vnity
           .
           The
           Apostle
           nameth
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           'le
           doe
           no
           more
           .
           They
           are
           Humility
           at
           the
           heart
           .
           Meekenesse
           in
           the
           carriage
           .
           Patience
           in
           point
           of
           forbearance
           .
           And
           Charity
           ,
           whose
           worke
           is
           supportation
           of
           the
           weake
           ,
           that
           scandall
           be
           not
           taken
           ,
           and
           Unity
           broken
           .
        
         
           
             And
             concerning
             this
             last
             great
             vertue
             whose
             worke
             is
             supportation
             
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             't
             is
             and
             excellent
             passage
             which
             S.
          
           Augustine
           hath
           .
           
           Art
           thou
           so
           perfect
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           thee
           which
           another
           need
           support
           ?
           I
           wonder
           if
           it
           be
           so
           :
           T
           is
           rare
           perfection
           .
           But
           be
           it
           so
           .
           Why
           then
           thou
           art
           the
           stronger
           to
           support
           others
           .
           Is
           Vnity
           like
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           and
           dost
           thou
           say
           thou
           canst
           not
           support
           others
           ?
           Ergo
           habes
           quod
           in
           te
           alii
           sustineant
           ,
           
             Therefore
             thou
             art
             not
             yet
             so
             perfect
             as
             thou
             thoughtest
             ,
             but
             thou
             hast
             somewhat
             that
             others
             may
             support
             and
             beare
             in
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             Endeavour
             then
             to
             keepe
             the
             Vnity
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           .
           But
           in
           what
           is
           Vnity
           best
           preserved
           ?
           In
           what
           ,
           why
           that
           followes
           next
           .
           
             T
             is
             in
             peace
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           Now
           Peace
           in
           this
           place
           is
           not
           
           taken
           as
           't
           is
           opposite
           to
           Warre
           :
           But
           it
           is
           that
           Peace
           which
           opposes
           all
           jarring
           and
           
             falling
             out
          
           ,
           especially
           
             falling
             off
          
           one
           from
           another
           .
           It
           is
           not
           considered
           here
           as
           opposite
           to
           Warre
           :
           For
           that
           Peace
           and
           Warre
           cannot
           possibly
           stand
           together
           .
           But
           this
           Peace
           in
           which
           
             Vnity
             is
             kept
          
           ,
           is
           most
           usefull
           ,
           most
           necessary
           ,
           when
           Warre
           is
           either
           threatned
           or
           begun
           .
           For
           as
           there
           is
           most
           need
           of
           Vnity
           
           against
           United
           Enemies
           :
           so
           is
           there
           most
           need
           of
           
             peacable
             dispositions
          
           to
           Unite
           at
           home
           ,
           against
           forces
           from
           abroad
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Learned
           agree
           here
           ,
           
             That
             Peace
             stands
             for
             a
             Calme
             ,
             and
             quiet
             dispose
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             carriage
             too
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           may
           be
           preserved
           .
           And
           certainly
           without
           this
           
             peacable
             disposition
          
           ,
           t
           is
           in
           vaine
           to
           say
           we
           endeavour
           for
           Unity
           ;
           either
           to
           get
           ,
           or
           to
           keepe
           it
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Peace
           then
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           differs
           not
           much
           from
           the
           vertue
           of
           meekenesse
           .
           Onely
           it
           addes
           above
           meeknesse
           towards
           others
           ,
           quietnesse
           with
           them
           .
           As
           it
           agrees
           with
           meekenesse
           ,
           so
           t
           is
           the
           way
           to
           Unity
           :
           As
           it
           addes
           above
           it
           ;
           so
           t
           is
           the
           Treasury
           in
           which
           
             Vnity
             is
             kept
          
           .
           T
           is
           an
           antient
           Rule
           for
           kingdomes
           and
           a
           good
           ,
           
             Iisdem
             Artibus
             quibus
             parta
             sunt
             facilè
             retinentur
             ,
          
           
           They
           are
           kept
           in
           subjection
           ,
           order
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           vertues
           by
           which
           they
           were
           first
           gotten
           .
           Now
           
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Grace
          
           ;
           Therfore
           this
           Kingdome
           too
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           gotten
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             by
             peace
          
           ,
           then
           
             in
             peace
          
           it
           must
           be
           kept
           .
           
           For
           you
           shall
           never
           see
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           dwell
           in
           a
           froward
           heart
           ,
           that
           is
           enemy
           to
           peace
           .
        
         
           That
           affection
           of
           which
           Saint
           Bernard
           was
           ,
           
           is
           the
           great
           keeper
           of
           Unity
           .
           And
           sure
           he
           dwelt
           
             in
             peace
             .
             Adhaerebo
             vobis
             etsi
             nolitis
             ,
             etsi
             nolim
             ipse
             ,
          
           I
           will
           stick
           and
           be
           one
           with
           you
           ,
           though
           you
           would
           not
           have
           me
           doe
           it
           :
           nay
           ,
           though
           any
           tentation
           in
           my selfe
           would
           not
           have
           me
           doe
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           are
           quite
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           (
           saith
           S.
           Jerom
           )
           that
           thinke
           they
           can
           hold
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           
             Dissipatâ
             pace
          
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           shaken
           peace
           asunder
           .
           And
           they
           are
           as
           farre
           mistaken
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           steepe
           all
           their
           humors
           in
           gall
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           intitle
           themselves
           
             Patrons
             of
             unity
          
           .
           And
           surely
           such
           ,
           in
           what
           State
           soever
           they
           live
           ,
           
             know
             not
             of
             what
             Spirit
             they
             are
             ,
          
           though
           all
           other
           men
           see
           ,
           
             t
             is
             fire
             they
             call
             for
          
           ,
           S.
           Luke
           9.
           
           
        
         
           Why
           ?
           but
           what
           need
           is
           there
           of
           
           this
           Exhortation
           to
           Peace
           ?
           this
           Endeavour
           for
           Vnity
           ?
           what
           need
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           the
           time
           it selfe
           preaches
           ,
           I
           may
           hold
           my
           peace
           .
           But
           
           what
           need
           there
           is
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           mens
           persons
           and
           conditions
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           times
           ,
           that
           I
           'le
           tell
           you
           .
           The
           
             best
             Peace
          
           that
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           
             fairest
             calme
          
           that
           the
           Soule
           of
           man
           hath
           ,
           is
           imperfect
           in
           this
           life
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           What
           ?
           why
           therefore
           saies
           the
           Schoole
           ,
           
           
             though
             the
             Soule
             be
             at
             rest
             and
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           with
           others
           ,
           
             yet
             there
             is
             still
             some
             repugnancy
             ,
             both
             within
             ,
             and
             without
             ,
             which
             disturbes
             this
             peace
             .
          
           For
           whatsoever
           is
           imperfect
           is
           under
           perturbation
           ;
           And
           the
           more
           a
           Man
           is
           troubled
           ,
           the
           lesse
           perfect
           is
           his
           peace
           .
           Out
           of
           which
           it
           followes
           againe
           ,
           that
           all
           Exhortation
           to
           recall
           a
           mans
           passions
           to
           peace
           is
           very
           needfull
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           Unity
           :
           And
           he
           that
           is
           offended
           at
           S.
           Pauls
           Exhortation
           to
           peace
           ,
           is
           not
           at
           peace
           in
           Himselfe
           .
        
         
           
           Will
           you
           say
           farther
           ,
           that
           this
           
             peace
             which
             keeps
          
           ,
           and
           this
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             kept
             ,
          
           is
           the
           blessing
           and
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ?
           It
           shall
           ever
           be
           far
           from
           me
           to
           deny
           that
           .
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           Because
           they
           are
           Gods
           blessings
           ,
           must
           not
           you
           endeavour
           to
           get
           them
           ?
           And
           because
           they
           are
           
           Gods
           gifts
           ,
           must
           not
           you
           be
           carefull
           to
           keepe
           them
           ?
           Nay
           ought
           not
           you
           be
           the
           more
           carefull
           
             to
             keepe
          
           ,
           when
           God
           himselfe
           is
           so
           free
           
             to
             give
          
           ?
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           You
           cannot
           endeavour
           till
           God
           give
           grace
           ;
           But
           t
           is
           true
           too
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           bound
           to
           endeavour
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           given
           it
           .
           Bound
           certainly
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Saint
           Ierome
           expounds
           this
           ,
           
           which
           is
           but
           Counsell
           and
           Exhortation
           in
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           by
           a
           
             Praecipitur
             .
             Ther
             's
             Gods
             command
             upon
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             endeavour
             for
             Vnity
             in
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           what
           if
           God
           have
           given
           sufficiencie
           ,
           nay
           abundance
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           be
           no
           Endeavour
           ,
           can
           any
           bee
           blamed
           then
           for
           want
           of
           Unity
           but
           your selves
           ?
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           
             that
             except
             the
             Lord
             keepe
             the
             City
             ,
             your
             Watchmen
             wake
             in
             Vaine
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           127.
           
           
           But
           is
           it
           any
           where
           said
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           will
           set
           no
           watch
           ,
           take
           no
           care
           ,
           that
           yet
           God
           will
           keepe
           the
           City
           ?
           No
           sure
           .
           And
           this
           will
           ever
           be
           found
           certaine
           ,
           when
           and
           wheresoever
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             not
             kept
             ,
          
           then
           and
           there
           was
           want
           of
           mans
           endeavour
           to
           keepe
           it
           in
           peace
           .
           And
           whensoever
           
           God
           laies
           that
           punishment
           which
           followes
           Disunion
           upon
           a
           Nation
           ,
           the
           Sinne
           upon
           which
           the
           punishment
           falls
           is
           committed
           by
           mans
           misendeavouring
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           Endeavouring
           .
        
         
           
           But
           Peace
           it selfe
           cannot
           hold
           Vnity
           long
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           a
           firme
           and
           a
           binding
           peace
           .
           And
           this
           brings
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           keeping
           of
           Unity
           
             in
             Vinculo
             Pacis
          
           ,
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
           
           First
           then
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           keepe
           
             a
             setled
             unity
          
           ,
           you
           must
           have
           
             a
             firme
             peace
          
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           in
           this
           Unity
           many
           are
           brought
           together
           ;
           And
           many
           will
           not
           be
           held
           together
           without
           a
           bond
           .
           Saint
           Augustine
           discovered
           this
           .
           
           
             Vnitas
             sine
             nodo
             facilè
             dissolvitur
          
           ;
           That
           Unity
           
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           which
           hath
           no
           knot
           ,
           is
           easily
           dissolved
           .
           This
           Unity
           is
           so
           comfortable
           ,
           so
           beneficiall
           both
           to
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           bee
           too
           fast
           bound
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           not
           fast
           bound
           ,
           both
           it
           and
           the
           benefit
           will
           soone
           be
           lost
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           
             in
             vinculo
          
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           bindes
           this
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           :
           It
           compasses
           about
           all
           which
           it
           containes
           ,
           
           and
           then
           where
           it
           meets
           there
           's
           the
           knot
           ;
           So
           that
           which
           is
           bound
           is
           held
           close
           within
           the
           Imbracings
           of
           the
           bond
           ;
           And
           the
           bond
           is
           not
           of
           one
           substance
           ,
           and
           the
           knot
           of
           another
           ,
           but
           both
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           substance
           .
           So
           t
           is
           here
           .
           For
           the
           
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           is
           contained
           and
           compassed
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           
             by
             peace
             :
             Peace
             goes
             before
             it
             ,
          
           to
           bring
           it
           in
           ;
           And
           
             Peace
             goes
             with
             it
          
           ,
           when
           t
           is
           in
           ;
           And
           
             Peace
             goes
             round
             about
             it
          
           ,
           to
           keepe
           it
           in
           .
           And
           where
           the
           two
           ends
           of
           Peace
           meete
           ,
           there
           Unity
           is
           fast
           and
           
             knit
             up
          
           .
           And
           the
           knot
           is
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           the
           bond
           ,
           
             Peace
             too
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           where
           the
           antient
           reading
           of
           the
           Text
           is
           ,
           To
           keepe
           Unity
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           ,
           there
           some
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           
           to
           keepe
           
             Vnity
             in
             vinculo
             quod
             est
             pax
          
           ;
           In
           that
           band
           which
           is
           peace
           .
        
         
           This
           bond
           as
           't
           is
           the
           
             bond
             of
             unity
          
           ;
           
           so
           't
           is
           well
           fitted
           to
           the
           
             unity
             it
             bindes
          
           .
           For
           if
           you
           marke
           it
           ,
           it
           bindes
           unity
           ;
           and
           the
           bond
           is
           but
           
             One
             ;
             In
             vinculo
             pacis
          
           ,
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           ;
           
             One
             band
          
           .
           And
           yet
           that
           which
           is
           unum
           ,
           is
           not
           unius
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           but
           One
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           of
           
           One
           ,
           For
           it
           bindes
           many
           ,
           whole
           Churches
           ,
           whole
           Kingdomes
           .
           And
           both
           bodies
           are
           ever
           safest
           ,
           when
           the
           bond
           is
           One
           ;
           and
           that
           One
           able
           to
           hold
           them
           .
           For
           when
           this
           
             One
             bond
             of
             peace
          
           cannot
           bind
           close
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           shrewd
           argument
           ,
           either
           that
           some
           
             ill
             humor
             swells
          
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           endure
           the
           bond
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           bond
           it selfe
           is
           strained
           and
           
             made
             weake
          
           .
           And
           in
           both
           these
           cases
           ,
           timely
           helpe
           must
           be
           applied
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Body
          
           is
           in
           Danger
           .
        
         
           You
           may
           see
           this
           plaine
           in
           the
           
             Naturall
             body
          
           .
           The
           out-bond
           of
           the
           body
           is
           the
           skinne
           .
           If
           the
           body
           be
           too
           full
           of
           humors
           ,
           and
           they
           foule
           and
           in
           Motion
           ,
           the
           body
           swells
           till
           the
           skinne
           breakes
           .
           So
           t
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           t
           is
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           when
           the
           body
           is
           too
           full
           of
           humours
           .
        
         
           The
           inner-bond
           of
           the
           body
           is
           the
           Sinew
           .
           'T
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           very
           word
           which
           the
           Apostle
           uses
           ,
           The
           bond
           or
           the
           
             sinew
             of
             peace
          
           .
           If
           the
           sinew
           be
           broken
           or
           over-strained
           ,
           there
           's
           much
           paine
           and
           weakenesse
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           members
           hang
           as
           loose
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           falling
           one
           from
           another
           .
           And
           so
           t
           is
           in
           the
           
           Ecclesiasticall
           ;
           And
           no
           other
           than
           so
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Civill
             Body
          
           .
           If
           there
           be
           but
           a
           
             straining
             in
             the
             bond
          
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           the
           sinew
           be
           not
           yet
           broken
           ,
           t
           is
           high
           time
           to
           looke
           to
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           Well
           ,
           What
           Remedy
           then
           ?
           What
           ?
           Why
           ,
           sure
           there
           's
           none
           but
           
             Vinculum
             Vinculi
          
           ;
           The
           sinew
           must
           have
           a
           swathe
           :
           And
           that
           which
           was
           wont
           to
           bind
           the
           Body
           ,
           must
           be
           bound
           up
           it selfe
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Cure
           light
           not
           into
           honest
           and
           good
           Chirurgions
           hands
           ,
           it
           may
           prove
           a
           
             lame
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             weake
             State
          
           ever
           after
           .
           God
           blesse
           the
           Body
           therefore
           ,
           and
           direct
           the
           Chirurgions
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           the
           bond
           of
           these
           great
           bodies
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           may
           be
           broken
           ;
           so
           the
           knot
           ,
           which
           hath
           ever
           beene
           hard
           to
           unty
           ,
           may
           be
           cutte
           .
           And
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           have
           ever
           had
           Cause
           to
           feare
           both
           ,
           both
           breaking
           and
           cutting
           .
           Saint
           Ignatius
           was
           afraid
           of
           this
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           and
           by
           after
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ;
           And
           therefore
           He
           writes
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Philadelphia
           ,
           
           In
           any
           case
           to
           
             to
             flie
             and
             shunne
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           partition
           or
           cutting
           off
           
           this
           knot
           .
           And
           indeed
           t
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           any
           man
           imployed
           about
           this
           
             bond
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           Rasor
           about
           him
           .
           And
           David
           was
           afraid
           of
           this
           in
           the
           State
           ;
           and
           he
           had
           cause
           ,
           great
           cause
           :
           For
           some
           wilde
           unruly
           men
           cryed
           out
           then
           ,
           
             Let
             's
             break
             their
             bonds
             in
             sunder
             ,
             and
             cast
             their
             cords
             from
             us
             ,
          
           
           Psal
           .
           2.
           
           What
           bonds
           ?
           Why
           ,
           All
           the
           bonds
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           bonds
           of
           allegiance
           too
           .
           
             For
             the
             Consultation
             then
             was
          
           (
           saith
           
             Calvin
             )
             to
             depose
             David
          
           .
           
           
             But
             he
             that
             dwells
             in
             heaven
             ,
             laughed
             them
             to
             scorne
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           4.
           
           
           
             And
             then
             brake
             them
             in
             pieces
             like
             a
             Potters
             vessell
             ,
          
           
           ver
           .
           9.
           
           Now
           the
           Breakers
           of
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           are
           pride
           and
           disobedience
           :
           For
           these
           two
           cry
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           That
           is
           ,
           
             Pride
             to
             disobedience
          
           ,
           Come
           let
           's
           breake
           the
           bond
           .
        
         
           
           And
           this
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           and
           with
           reference
           to
           this
           bond
           of
           peace
           too
           ;
           You
           shall
           never
           see
           a
           disobedient
           man
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           proud
           :
           For
           he
           would
           Obey
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           thinke
           himselfe
           fitter
           to
           govern
           .
           Nor
           shall
           you
           ever
           see
           a
           
             proud
             man
          
           stoope
           to
           binde
           up
           any
           thing
           :
           But
           if
           you
           see
           him
           
           stoope
           ,
           take
           heede
           of
           him
           ,
           't
           is
           ,
           doubtlesse
           ,
           to
           
             breake
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
          
           .
           The
           Reason's
           plaine
           ;
           if
           hee
           stoope
           to
           binde
           up
           ,
           He
           knowes
           he
           shall
           be
           but
           
             one
             of
             the
             bundle
          
           ;
           which
           his
           pride
           cannot
           endure
           .
           But
           if
           he
           stoope
           to
           loose
           the
           bond
           ,
           then
           he
           may
           be
           free
           ,
           and
           
             shew
             his
             vertue
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           hope
           To
           runne
           formost
           in
           the
           head
           of
           a
           Faction
           .
           Fond
           men
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           thus
           bewitched
           with
           pride
           against
           themselves
           .
           For
           when
           they
           are
           
             bound
             up
          
           ,
           though
           but
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Bundle
           ,
           yet
           therein
           ,
           under
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           strong
           and
           safe
           :
           But
           when
           the
           
             Bond
             is
             broken
          
           ,
           and
           they
           perhaps
           ,
           as
           they
           wish
           ,
           in
           the
           Head
           ,
           headlong
           they
           runne
           upon
           their
           owne
           Ruine
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           have
           seene
           the
           Apostles
           care
           for
           Vnity
           :
           For
           Unity
           ,
           but
           faine
           would
           he
           have
           it
           
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           This
           Unity
           he
           desires
           you
           should
           keep
           ;
           yea
           studdy
           and
           endeavour
           to
           keepe
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           is
           ready
           to
           prevent
           and
           assist
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           able
           to
           keepe
           it
           .
           This
           Unity
           must
           be
           kept
           
             in
             peace
          
           :
           And
           if
           you
           will
           have
           it
           sure
           ,
           in
           the
           
             bond
             of
             peace
          
           .
        
         
         
           That
           which
           remaines
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           obey
           and
           follow
           the
           Apostles
           Exhortation
           :
           That
           all
           of
           you
           in
           your selves
           ,
           and
           with
           others
           ,
           
             endeavour
             to
             keepe
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           .
           For
           
             good
             Counsell
          
           ,
           such
           as
           here
           our
           Apostles
           is
           ,
           doth
           not
           make
           Church
           or
           State
           happy
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           given
           ,
           but
           when
           't
           is
           followed
           .
           And
           to
           the
           danger
           that
           may
           come
           ,
           it
           addes
           guilt
           ,
           to
           all
           such
           as
           will
           not
           obey
           the
           counsell
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           prevent
           the
           danger
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           me
           say
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ;
           'T
           is
           that
           which
           ties
           us
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           to
           all
           .
           
             Without
             God
          
           we
           cannot
           be
           safe
           ,
           either
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           that
           to
           come
           .
           And
           
             without
             this
             Vnity
          
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           sure
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           assistance
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           of
           Gods.
           But
           by
           this
           Unity
           ,
           GOD
           himselfe
           is
           content
           to
           be
           bound
           to
           you
           .
           And
           that
           which
           is
           bound
           ,
           is
           sure
           and
           ready
           at
           need
           .
           
             Et
             sortis
             cum
             debili
             ligatus
             ,
             &
             illum
             portat
             &
             se
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Saint
           
             Chrysostome
             .
          
           )
           
           And
           strength
           bound
           to
           weakenesse
           ,
           beares
           up
           both
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           weaknesse
           .
           
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           I
           can
           admit
           of
           Scaligers
           Subtilty
           ;
           
           
             That
             Vnity
             is
             Omnipotent
          
           .
        
         
           
             Keepe
             Vnity
          
           then
           ,
           and
           be
           sowre
           (
           t
           is
           honourable
           Justice
           )
           upon
           any
           that
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           breake
           it
           .
           He
           deserves
           not
           to
           live
           ,
           that
           would
           dissolve
           that
           bond
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           hath
           bound
           himselfe
           to
           assist
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           Our
           adversaries
           make
           
             Vnity
             a
             Note
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           they
           perswade
           such
           as
           will
           beleeve
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           no
           Unity
           ,
           and
           so
           
             no
             Church
          
           .
           I
           would
           not
           have
           Occasion
           given
           them
           to
           inlarge
           their
           doctrine
           ;
           lest
           in
           the
           next
           place
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           
             no
             Common-wealth
          
           neither
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Vnity
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           
             keepe
             Vnity
          
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           bold
           to
           direct
           you
           
             one
             way
             already
          
           ;
           and
           here
           's
           an
           other
           .
           'T
           is
           necessary
           that
           the
           Governours
           have
           a
           good
           and
           a
           quick
           eye
           to
           discover
           the
           cunning
           of
           them
           that
           would
           breake
           the
           Vnity
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           
             whole
             Body
          
           after
           .
           You
           shall
           give
           a
           guesse
           at
           them
           by
           this
           ;
           They
           'll
           speake
           as
           much
           for
           Unity
           as
           any
           men
           ;
           but
           yet
           ,
           if
           you
           
           marke
           them
           ,
           you
           shall
           still
           finde
           them
           
             busie
             about
             the
             knot
             ,
             that
             bindes
             up
             Vnity
             in
             peace
             :
          
           somewhat
           there
           is
           that
           wrings
           them
           there
           .
           They
           will
           pretend
           perhaps
           ,
           t
           is
           very
           good
           there
           should
           be
           Vinculum
           ,
           A
           Bond
           to
           binde
           men
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           O
           ,
           God
           forbid
           else
           :
           but
           they
           would
           not
           have
           the
           knot
           too
           hard
           .
           Take
           heed
           .
           Their
           aime
           is
           ,
           They
           would
           have
           a
           little
           more
           liberty
           ,
           that
           have
           too
           much
           already
           .
           Or
           perhaps
           they
           'll
           pretend
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           
             untie
             the
             knit
          
           ,
           no
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           danger
           in
           that
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           onely
           turne
           it
           to
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           because
           this
           way
           it
           lyes
           uneasily
           .
           But
           this
           is
           but
           a
           shift
           neither
           .
           For
           
             turne
             the
             knot
          
           which
           way
           you
           will
           ,
           all
           
             binding
             to
             Obedience
          
           will
           be
           grievous
           to
           some
           .
           It
           may
           be
           they
           'll
           protest
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           should
           untie
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           leave
           it
           loose
           .
           They
           would
           perhaps
           tie
           it
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           knot
           it
           as
           fast
           .
           Trust
           not
           this
           pretext
           neither
           .
           Out
           of
           Question
           ,
           their
           meaning
           is
           
             to
             tie
             up
             Vnity
             in
             a
             Bow-knot
             ,
          
           which
           they
           might
           slip
           at
           One
           End
           when
           they
           list
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           pretend
           ,
           if
           they
           
           be
           
             curious
             about
             the
             knot
          
           ,
           I
           pray
           looke
           to
           their
           fingers
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           
             Bond
             of
             peace
          
           too
           .
           For
           whatsoever
           the
           pretences
           be
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           at
           the
           dissolving
           of
           Vnity
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           Provide
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           Vnity
           ;
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           Why
           ,
           then
           ,
           God
           blesse
           you
           with
           the
           
             Successe
             of
             this
             Day
          
           .
           For
           this
           Day
           ,
           the
           
             seventeenth
             of
             March
             ,
             I.
             Caesar
          
           overthrew
           
             Sex.
             Pompeius
          
           .
           And
           that
           Victory
           was
           in
           Spaine
           ;
           and
           Spaine
           which
           had
           long
           beene
           troublesome
           ,
           setled
           ,
           and
           came
           quietly
           in
           ,
           by
           that
           one
           Action
           .
           And
           this
           very
           Day
           too
           ,
           
             Fredericke
             the
             Second
          
           entered
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           recoverd
           whatsoever
           Saladine
           had
           taken
           from
           the
           Christians
           .
           But
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           These
           Emperours
           and
           their
           forces
           were
           great
           
             keepers
             of
             Vnity
          
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Lesson
           at
           this
           
             Daies
             Evening
             prayer
          
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           Judg.
           4.
           
           There
           Sisera
           ,
           Captaine
           of
           Jabins
           Army
           ,
           fell
           before
           Israel
           .
           But
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           The
           two
           
             Tribes
             ,
             Zabulon
          
           and
           
             Nepthali
             ,
             went
             up
             in
             great
             both
             Vnity
             and
             courage
             against
             them
             ,
          
           
           Judg.
           5.
           
           And
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           
             this
             Day
          
           may
           be
           a
           Day
           of
           happy
           successe
           to
           this
           
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           if
           S.
           Paul
           may
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           that
           yet
           (
           before
           it
           be
           too
           too
           late
           )
           there
           be
           a
           hearty
           
             Endeavour
             to
             keepe
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Bond
             of
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           to
           conclude
           ;
           I
           beseech
           you
           Remember
           ,
           That
           all
           this
           Vnity
           and
           Peace
           ,
           what
           ere
           it
           be
           ,
           and
           when
           t
           is
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           is
           but
           Vestigium
           ,
           a
           track
           ,
           and
           a
           footing
           of
           that
           everlasting
           peace
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           And
           I
           would
           not
           have
           you
           so
           love
           this
           
             peace
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           at
           any
           time
           forget
           the
           infinite
           
             peace
             of
             Glory
          
           :
           The
           bond
           whereof
           nor
           Earth
           ,
           nor
           Hell
           can
           breake
           .
           For
           t
           is
           not
           folly
           onely
           ,
           but
           madnesse
           saith
           Saint
           Gregory
           )
           to
           love
           this
           Peace
           ,
           
           this
           Vnity
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           foot-step
           ,
           a
           print
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           soone
           worne
           out
           ,
           soone
           defaced
           ;
           and
           not
           love
           God
           and
           his
           Peace
           ,
           
             A
             quo
             impressum
             est
          
           ,
           whose
           very
           foot
           made
           this
           so
           safe
           ,
           so
           happy
           ,
           so
           pleasant
           as
           it
           is
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           but
           hope
           
             better
             things
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             accompany
          
           safety
           here
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           hereafter
           .
           For
           
             you
             have
             not
             so
             learned
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           that
           you
           can
           preferre
           any
           Vnity
           before
           his
           ;
           Or
           neglect
           the
           safe
           keeping
           of
           
           that
           which
           is
           
             his
             foot-step
          
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           
             The
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           therefore
           all
           pray
           unto
           God
           ,
           That
           he
           will
           evermore
           give
           both
           the
           King
           and
           his
           
             People
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             Spirit
          
           ;
           That
           that
           Spirit
           of
           his
           may
           so
           direct
           all
           your
           Counsells
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           for
           Vnity
           .
           That
           following
           the
           direction
           of
           this
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           we
           may
           enjoy
           the
           Vnity
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           .
           That
           all
           our
           Endeavours
           ,
           publike
           &
           private
           ,
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           keeping
           of
           this
           unity
           .
           That
           our
           
             keeping
             of
             unity
          
           may
           be
           such
           as
           it
           ought
           ,
           in
           Peace
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           
             bond
             of
             peace
          
           .
        
         
           I
           began
           with
           S.
           Pauls
           Exhortation
           .
           I
           end
           with
           his
           Prayer
           and
           Benediction
           ,
           2
           Thes
           .
           3.
           
           
           T
           is
           the
           prayer
           of
           
             this
             Day
          
           ;
           For
           t
           is
           the
           second
           Lesson
           at
           
             Evening
             Service
             .
             The
             God
             of
             Peace
             give
             you
             peace
             alwaies
             ,
             &
             by
             al
             means
             :
          
           Peace
           in
           concord
           ,
           and
           Peace
           in
           Charity
           ;
           Peace
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Peace
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           Peace
           of
           Grace
           ,
           &
           Peace
           in
           Glory
           .
           To
           all
           which
           Christ
           for
           his
           infinite
           mercies
           sake
           bring
           us
           all
           .
           To
           whom
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           be
           ascribed
           all
           Might
           ,
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           this
           day
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERM.
           VII
           .
        
         
           Preached
           at
           Pauls
           Crosse
           in
           Commemoration
           of
           King
           CHARLES
           his
           Inauguration
           .
        
         
           
             
               PSAL.
               72.
               1.
               
            
             
               Give
               the
               King
               thy
               Judgements
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               And
               thy
               Righteousnesse
               unto
               the
               Kings
               Son.
               
            
          
        
         
           THe
           Psalmes
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           his
           Heart
           never
           went
           sweeter
           .
           The
           Title
           of
           the
           Psalme
           doth
           not
           onely
           tell
           us
           that
           ;
           but
           it
           tels
           us
           that
           David
           had
           an
           eye
           upon
           his
           Son
           Solomon
           :
           An
           eye
           ,
           that
           is
           true
           ;
           but
           not
           both
           eyes
           upon
           Solomon
           ;
           no
           ,
           nor
           one
           absolutely
           fixed
           ,
           because
           a
           greater
           than
           Solomon
           is
           here
           .
           A
           greater
           than
           Solomon
           ,
           who
           is
           that
           ?
           who
           ?
           why
           it
           is
           Christ
           .
           Solomon
           was
           the
           type
           and
           
           shadow
           (
           if
           you
           will
           )
           and
           so
           one
           eye
           may
           be
           upon
           him
           :
           but
           the
           other
           eye
           must
           pierce
           through
           to
           the
           Antitype
           ,
           and
           body
           of
           the
           Promise
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           .
           So
           the
           antient
           Fathers
           ,
           
             Justine
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Athanasius
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           are
           cleare
           :
           and
           upon
           very
           good
           ground
           :
           for
           there
           are
           many
           things
           in
           this
           Psalme
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           applyed
           to
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           no
           Type
           is
           bound
           to
           represent
           in
           all
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           some
           typicall
           Propositions
           ,
           as
           one
           observeth
           upon
           Deut.
           18.
           that
           are
           applyable
           to
           the
           Type
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Antitype
           alone
           .
           There
           are
           many
           things
           in
           this
           Psalme
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           applyable
           to
           Solomon
           .
           But
           some
           are
           ,
           and
           none
           more
           than
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text.
           For
           these
           words
           can
           as
           hardly
           be
           applyed
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           that
           after
           to
           Solomon
           .
           Now
           that
           that
           agreed
           to
           Types
           before
           Christs
           comming
           ,
           agrees
           to
           all
           that
           are
           like
           Christ
           after
           his
           comming
           .
           Therefore
           this
           is
           applyable
           to
           all
           godly
           ,
           religious
           Kings
           :
           For
           all
           have
           direction
           from
           ,
           and
           share
           in
           ,
           the
           prayer
           of
           Solomon
           .
        
         
           These
           words
           that
           begin
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           in
           that
           sense
           as
           
           applyed
           to
           the
           Type
           ,
           to
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           to
           all
           religious
           Kings
           .
           Which
           so
           to
           Solomon
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           heartily
           glad
           to
           find
           Christ
           ,
           so
           full
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           so
           near
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           am
           glad
           to
           find
           him
           so
           full
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           a
           confutation
           of
           all
           Judaisme
           :
           for
           they
           received
           the
           Psalmes
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ;
           &
           here
           in
           this
           Psalme
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           things
           that
           they
           cannot
           fasten
           upon
           Solomon
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           but
           Christ
           .
           So
           cleare
           is
           that
           ,
           that
           Tertullian
           hath
           observed
           long
           since
           against
           them
           :
           The
           Iewes
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           scorne
           us
           for
           receiving
           Christ
           as
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Praescribemus
             tamen
             ,
             &c.
          
           yet
           we
           prove
           against
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           they
           receive
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           come
           the
           promised
           ,
           prophesied
           Messias
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           am
           glad
           to
           find
           Christ
           so
           neare
           the
           King
           :
           because
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           honourable
           ,
           and
           safe
           ,
           for
           David
           ,
           and
           Solomon
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Sonne
           that
           is
           to
           succeed
           the
           King
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           Christ
           his
           Son
           so
           neare
           to
           them
           .
           So
           neare
           and
           close
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           they
           stand
           mixed
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           but
           farre
           more
           close
           by
           the
           
           Prayer
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           blessings
           that
           follow
           in
           the
           Psalme
           upon
           the
           Prayer
           ,
           Blessings
           ,
           not
           upon
           David
           and
           Solomon
           onely
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           in
           any
           Kingdome
           ,
           where
           the
           Father
           with
           a
           true
           religious
           heart
           imbraceth
           Christ
           ,
           and
           will
           teach
           his
           Sonne
           to
           follow
           his
           steps
           :
           for
           then
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           God
           will
           give
           plenty
           of
           judgement
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           measure
           of
           Righteousnesse
           to
           the
           Kings
           Son.
           
        
         
           My
           Text
           then
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           applyable
           to
           David
           ,
           and
           Solomon
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           I
           shall
           follow
           it
           ,
           here
           )
           is
           the
           Prayer
           of
           David
           to
           God
           for
           himselfe
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           his
           Son
           Solomon
           after
           ;
           for
           both
           have
           reference
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Blessings
           which
           follow
           upon
           this
           Prayer
           made
           by
           David
           ,
           and
           granted
           by
           God
           ,
           are
           very
           many
           ,
           and
           great
           ,
           and
           follow
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ;
           namely
           ,
        
         
           Here
           is
           judgement
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           to
           right
           ,
           at
           ver
           .
           2.
           
        
         
           Then
           here
           is
           defence
           for
           the
           poore
           ,
           I
           and
           for
           their
           very
           children
           too
           ,
           ver
           .
           4.
           
        
         
           Then
           after
           this
           here
           is
           peace
           ,
           
           peace
           upon
           all
           ,
           abundance
           of
           peace
           ,
           at
           ver
           .
           3.
           
        
         
           Then
           there
           is
           the
           punishment
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           rightly
           settled
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           upon
           the
           wrong
           doer
           ,
           ver
           .
           4.
           
        
         
           And
           all
           these
           come
           together
           ,
           that
           righteous
           men
           may
           flourish
           ,
           at
           ver
           .
           7.
           
        
         
           So
           it
           is
           a
           necessary
           Prayer
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           a
           very
           necessary
           Prayer
           :
           for
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           blessings
           follow
           ,
           and
           come
           upon
           any
           nation
           ,
           and
           any
           people
           ,
           when
           God
           comes
           to
           
             Give
             his
             Judgements
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Righteousnesse
             to
             the
             Kings
             Sonne
             .
          
        
         
           My
           text
           is
           a
           Prayer
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           two
           Petitions
           ,
           and
           these
           two
           Petitions
           divide
           my
           text
           into
           two
           parts
           .
        
         
           
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             that
          
           God
           would
           give
           his
           judgements
           unto
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           other
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           
             Give
             his
             Righteousnesse
             unto
             the
             Kings
             son
          
           ;
           for
           all
           other
           inferiour
           circumstances
           fall
           into
           one
           of
           these
           .
           I
           will
           begin
           at
           the
           first
           .
           
             Give
             the
             King
             thy
             judgements
             O
             God.
          
           My
           text
           I
           told
           you
           is
           a
           Prayer
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           made
           choice
           of
           a
           praying
           text
           .
           The
           Age
           is
           so
           
           bad
           ,
           thy
           will
           not
           endure
           a
           good
           King
           to
           be
           commended
           for
           danger
           of
           flattery
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           offend
           none
           by
           praying
           for
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           text
           is
           a
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           
             quis
             orat
          
           ,
           who
           it
           is
           that
           prayes
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           circumstance
           that
           appeares
           in
           the
           text
           ;
           it
           is
           David
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           he
           beares
           a
           prime
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           wheresoever
           he
           is
           .
           And
           it
           was
           Davids
           honour
           :
           for
           there
           was
           never
           any
           King
           so
           often
           found
           at
           his
           prayers
           as
           David
           was
           ;
           
             seven
             times
             a
             day
             will
             I
             praise
             thee
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           119.
           
           This
           was
           Davids
           promise
           ,
           and
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           it
           was
           Davids
           performance
           too
           .
           And
           thorow
           all
           the
           booke
           of
           his
           Psalmes
           (
           that
           devout
           part
           of
           Scripture
           )
           all
           his
           praises
           goe
           mixed
           with
           prayer
           :
           so
           he
           prayed
           very
           oft
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           necessary
           for
           any
           King
           ,
           than
           Prayer
           .
           And
           therefore
           S.
           Austine
           accounts
           it
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           happinesses
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           not
           to
           neglect
           to
           offer
           to
           God
           
             sacrificium
             orationis
          
           ,
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           prayer
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           And
           there
           is
           great
           need
           it
           should
           be
           so
           :
           for
           of
           all
           men
           (
           Priests
           onely
           excepted
           )
           Kings
           have
           the
           
           greatest
           account
           to
           make
           God
           :
           therefore
           prayer
           is
           very
           necessary
           for
           them
           ;
           that
           since
           no
           man
           is
           able
           to
           keepe
           his
           accounts
           even
           ,
           God
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           be
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           take
           Christ
           into
           the
           reckoning
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Of
           all
           men
           (
           could
           greatnesse
           let
           them
           feele
           their
           wants
           )
           none
           have
           such
           burthens
           on
           their
           shoulders
           ,
           as
           Kings
           have
           ;
           therefore
           prayer
           is
           necessary
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           call
           as
           often
           upon
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           oft
           upon
           them
           that
           
             are
             weary
             and
             heavy
             laden
             to
             refresh
             them
             ,
             Mat.
          
           11.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Of
           all
           men
           ,
           none
           have
           so
           great
           troubles
           as
           Kings
           have
           .
           Indeed
           troubles
           must
           needs
           be
           great
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           dare
           not
           sieze
           on
           Kings
           :
           therefore
           prayer
           is
           necessary
           then
           especially
           when
           the
           trouble
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           no
           wit
           of
           man
           can
           worke
           off
           ,
           and
           repell
           ;
           and
           such
           troubles
           there
           are
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           shelter
           ,
           or
           helpe
           left
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           this
           ,
           
             Lord
             remember
             David
          
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           troubles
           .
           But
           be
           the
           troubles
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           if
           David
           pray
           ,
           and
           God
           remember
           ,
           the
           King
           cannot
           be
           lost
           in
           any
           sorrow
           .
           Hezekiah
           found
           it
           so
           
           when
           he
           fasted
           and
           prayed
           ,
           and
           turned
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Isa
           .
           37.
           for
           then
           the
           Host
           of
           Zenacharib
           was
           presently
           broken
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           saved
           .
           So
           then
           David
           is
           at
           this
           necessary
           worke
           ,
           he
           is
           at
           prayer
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           but
           for
           whom
           is
           it
           that
           David
           prayes
           ?
        
         
           Surely
           ,
           divers
           ancient
           ,
           and
           moderne
           Divines
           ,
           thinke
           that
           in
           this
           place
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           sonne
           stand
           but
           for
           one
           person
           ,
           the
           person
           of
           Solomon
           under
           two
           different
           relations
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Kings
           son
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Emphasis
           added
           by
           the
           Repetition
           .
           And
           they
           thinke
           too
           that
           David
           penned
           this
           Psalme
           when
           he
           was
           dying
           ,
           when
           he
           resigned
           his
           Crowne
           to
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           delivered
           the
           Scepter
           into
           his
           hand
           ;
           which
           the
           Jesuit
           Lorinus
           tels
           us
           (
           and
           he
           is
           very
           exact
           )
           that
           it
           was
           just
           foure
           yeeres
           ,
           (
           surely
           I
           thinke
           he
           failes
           of
           his
           reckoning
           )
           before
           Davids
           death
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           his
           prayer
           for
           Solomon
           .
           And
           hee
           avoucheth
           Jerome
           to
           be
           his
           Author
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           the
           Jesuit
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           divers
           greater
           businesses
           is
           too
           bold
           :
           Indeed
           Jerome
           saith
           that
           David
           lived
           
           after
           Solomon
           was
           crowned
           
             aliquot
             annos
          
           ,
           some
           yeers
           ;
           but
           he
           saith
           not
           just
           four
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           more
           ,
           or
           fewer
           :
           I
           will
           not
           enter
           upon
           the
           question
           quando
           ,
           when
           David
           made
           this
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           penned
           this
           Psalme
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           quando
           ,
           the
           time
           here
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           part
           else
           in
           Scripture
           :
           therefore
           I
           may
           safely
           be
           ignorant
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           ,
           suppose
           this
           were
           the
           last
           Psalme
           that
           ever
           David
           made
           ,
           as
           some
           collect
           out
           of
           the
           last
           verse
           ,
           yet
           that
           supposed
           will
           not
           prove
           that
           he
           made
           this
           Psalme
           after
           he
           had
           crowned
           Solomon
           King
           :
           for
           before
           Solomon
           was
           crowed
           David
           was
           little
           lesse
           then
           bedrid
           ,
           1
           King.
           1.
           at
           which
           time
           it
           is
           out
           of
           question
           that
           David
           prayed
           ,
           therefore
           he
           did
           not
           then
           compose
           this
           Psalme
           .
           Therefore
           I
           shall
           take
           liberty
           to
           dissent
           from
           this
           opinion
           ,
           with
           all
           submission
           to
           better
           judgements
           ;
           but
           especially
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Me
           thinks
           it
           was
           not
           so
           near
           night
           with
           the
           Prophet
           when
           he
           penned
           this
           Psalme
           .
           I
           rather
           think
           that
           David
           made
           it
           when
           himselfe
           was
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           purpose
           was
           firmely
           
           set
           that
           Solomon
           should
           succeed
           him
           ,
           for
           so
           he
           had
           sworne
           ,
           1
           King.
           3.
           
           And
           I
           think
           this
           prayer
           here
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Psalm
           was
           made
           first
           by
           David
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           Solomon
           after
           .
           And
           since
           this
           opinion
           maintaines
           nothing
           contrary
           to
           the
           Analogie
           of
           faith
           ,
           nothing
           that
           hinders
           the
           context
           ,
           nothing
           that
           crosses
           any
           determination
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           nay
           since
           there
           is
           in
           it
           more
           piety
           to
           God
           ,
           more
           duty
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           more
           instruction
           to
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           more
           good
           example
           to
           other
           Kings
           ,
           that
           the
           prayer
           begin
           at
           himselfe
           ,
           I
           will
           take
           the
           prayer
           as
           I
           find
           it
           in
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           prayer
           ,
           first
           for
           David
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           so
           proceed
           .
        
         
           Well
           then
           ,
           Davids
           prayer
           here
           ,
           is
           first
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           (
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           his
           Sonne
           after
           ;
           )
           And
           he
           is
           an
           excellent
           example
           to
           Kings
           in
           this
           :
           for
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           makes
           prayer
           necessary
           ,
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           a
           King
           ,
           is
           himselfe
           :
           that
           a
           superiour
           hand
           ,
           even
           Gods
           hand
           would
           set
           ,
           and
           keepe
           him
           right
           ,
           whom
           so
           many
           inferiour
           hands
           labour
           to
           set
           awry
           .
        
         
         
           I
           ,
           but
           what
           need
           the
           King
           to
           pray
           for
           himselfe
           ?
           he
           wants
           no
           prayers
           whom
           all
           the
           people
           pray
           for
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           people
           are
           bound
           to
           pray
           for
           their
           King
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           and
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           people
           performe
           this
           duty
           as
           they
           are
           bound
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           a
           tribute
           which
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           they
           ought
           to
           pay
           ;
           and
           David
           so
           great
           and
           so
           good
           a
           King
           ,
           had
           out
           of
           question
           the
           prayers
           of
           all
           his
           people
           ,
           both
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           sonne
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           you
           shall
           find
           David
           at
           his
           prayers
           for
           himselfe
           too
           .
        
         
           And
           certainly
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           of
           all
           acts
           of
           Charity
           ,
           this
           of
           Prayer
           is
           aptest
           to
           begin
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           the
           King
           ought
           to
           have
           the
           prayers
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           man
           cannot
           deserve
           so
           much
           as
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           prayes
           not
           heartily
           for
           the
           King
           ;
           because
           that
           is
           not
           the
           Kings
           good
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           peoples
           way
           to
           lead
           a
           life
           in
           godlinesse
           and
           honesty
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           
           Therefore
           ,
           that
           man
           that
           makes
           no
           conscience
           of
           praying
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           let
           him
           pretend
           
           what
           he
           can
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           presumed
           to
           have
           as
           little
           care
           of
           all
           godlinesse
           and
           honesty
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           but
           though
           the
           King
           ought
           to
           have
           the
           prayers
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           I
           read
           not
           of
           any
           dispensation
           the
           King
           hath
           to
           neglect
           his
           owne
           ,
           not
           to
           pray
           for
           himselfe
           .
           If
           he
           be
           a
           King
           like
           David
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           a
           King
           at
           his
           prayers
           too
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           great
           things
           that
           concerne
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           concerne
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           concerne
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           his
           succession
           to
           his
           kingdome
           ;
           there
           he
           of
           necessity
           must
           pray
           for
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           He
           may
           joy
           in
           his
           peoples
           prayers
           there
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           pray
           for
           himselfe
           too
           .
        
         
           And
           God
           be
           ever
           blessed
           for
           it
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           King
           that
           is
           daily
           at
           his
           prayers
           ,
           both
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           for
           you
           :
           yet
           here
           ,
           I
           pray
           take
           this
           along
           with
           you
           ;
           that
           as
           it
           is
           the
           peoples
           duty
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           takes
           not
           off
           their
           King
           to
           pray
           for
           himselfe
           :
           So
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           ,
           the
           Kings
           religious
           care
           in
           praying
           for
           himselfe
           is
           so
           far
           from
           lessening
           ,
           that
           it
           augments
           the
           obligation
           of
           
           the
           people
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           King.
           And
           when
           both
           pray
           ,
           the
           King
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           refuse
           their
           prayers
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           prayer
           granted
           ,
           though
           it
           fall
           first
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           the
           King
           (
           as
           good
           reason
           it
           should
           )
           yet
           it
           becomes
           as
           Aarons
           oyle
           ,
           Psal
           .
           133.
           for
           it
           runs
           to
           the
           skirts
           of
           all
           his
           people
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           have
           the
           benefit
           ,
           both
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           prayer
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           never
           misdoubt
           the
           piety
           of
           this
           nation
           in
           the
           performing
           this
           duty
           ,
           of
           which
           both
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           they
           are
           met
           this
           day
           to
           make
           publick
           proofe
           .
           For
           the
           person
           that
           keeps
           close
           to
           this
           duty
           ,
           among
           many
           others
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           of
           this
           one
           great
           blessing
           ,
           he
           cannot
           fall
           into
           the
           opposite
           sinne
           of
           murmuring
           against
           the
           King.
           David
           the
           King
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           he
           had
           faithfull
           and
           religious
           people
           ;
           yet
           there
           was
           a
           Shimei
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           praying
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           cursed
           and
           reviled
           him
           ,
           2
           
             Sam.
             16.
             
             David
          
           was
           very
           patient
           ;
           but
           I
           pray
           remember
           what
           Solomon
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           did
           
           to
           
             Shimei
             ,
             2
             King.
          
           2.
           remember
           that
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           memory
           of
           his
           punishment
           would
           affright
           other
           men
           from
           running
           into
           this
           blasphemous
           iniquity
           ,
           all
           would
           soon
           be
           well
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           to
           consider
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           here
           that
           the
           Prophet
           prayes
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           exprest
           ,
           
             A
             deo
             .
             Give
             the
             King
             thy
             judgements
             O
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Doe
           thou
           give
           .
           And
           as
           this
           is
           all
           mens
           duty
           ;
           so
           it
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           King
           too
           among
           the
           rest
           to
           goe
           in
           prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           God
           alone
           .
           Therefore
           Damascene
           puts
           God
           into
           the
           very
           difinition
           of
           prayer
           ,
           Prayer
           saith
           that
           Father
           is
           
             petitio
             decentium
             à
             deo
          
           ,
           the
           asking
           of
           those
           things
           that
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           asked
           of
           God.
           For
           prayer
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           pats
           of
           divine
           worship
           :
           so
           great
           that
           Parmatius
           disputing
           against
           Sermonian
           ,
           takes
           prayer
           for
           the
           whole
           entire
           worship
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           No
           Pope
           can
           dispense
           with
           King
           ,
           or
           people
           ,
           either
           not
           to
           pray
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           Saints
           ,
           or
           Angels
           .
           As
           for
           their
           distinctions
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           new
           ;
           the
           antient
           Church
           knew
           them
           not
           ;
           though
           these
           
           have
           their
           use
           sometimes
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           a
           great
           deale
           too
           nice
           to
           be
           used
           in
           prayer
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           essentiall
           a
           part
           of
           divine
           worship
           .
        
         
           And
           you
           have
           great
           cause
           againe
           to
           blesse
           and
           magnifie
           God
           ,
           for
           a
           King
           ,
           so
           constant
           in
           religion
           ,
           so
           devout
           in
           prayer
           ,
           so
           direct
           in
           his
           devotion
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           ever
           shewed
           himselfe
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           
             God
             for
             his
             mercy
             sake
             ever
             hold
             him
             there
             ,
          
           And
           indeed
           to
           whom
           should
           he
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           you
           goe
           in
           prayer
           ,
           but
           to
           God
           ?
           for
           none
           can
           give
           but
           he
           ;
           nor
           none
           can
           blesse
           ,
           or
           preserve
           that
           that
           is
           given
           ,
           but
           he
           .
           If
           the
           King
           look
           to
           have
           his
           Throne
           established
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           his
           Son
           after
           him
           ,
           he
           must
           go
           to
           God
           for
           the
           setling
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           will
           shake
           then
           when
           he
           thinkes
           it
           surest
           .
           And
           since
           God
           hath
           proclaimed
           it
           himselfe
           ,
           
             By
             me
             Kings
             reigne
             ,
             Prov.
          
           8.
           
           Princes
           have
           reason
           to
           looke
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           reign
           by
           him
           ,
           since
           against
           him
           ,
           nay
           without
           him
           ,
           they
           cannot
           reigne
           .
           To
           God
           then
           the
           King
           goes
           by
           prayer
           .
           But
           al
           this
           is
           lost
           except
           we
           know
           for
           what
           ?
           And
           that
           followes
           next
           in
           the
           text
           .
           It
           is
           for
           Judgement
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           indeed
           for
           all
           that
           a
           Kingdome
           is
           ,
           but
           principally
           for
           judgement
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           under
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           establishing
           of
           the
           Kings
           Throne
           ,
           Prov.
           25.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           maine
           vertues
           ,
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           his
           people
           :
           for
           they
           cannot
           have
           their
           well-being
           but
           by
           justice
           ,
           and
           judgement
           .
           Therefore
           in
           the
           Common
           Law
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           justice
           is
           rightly
           styled
           .
           The
           supporter
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           fill
           your
           ears
           with
           curiosities
           ,
           nor
           trouble
           you
           with
           disputes
           ,
           wherein
           this
           judgement
           desired
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           this
           justice
           and
           righteousnesse
           for
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           differ
           one
           from
           another
           .
           I
           know
           they
           differ
           in
           Schoole
           learning
           ,
           Judgement
           standing
           usually
           for
           the
           habite
           ;
           &
           Justice
           for
           the
           sentence
           ,
           or
           execution
           accordingly
           .
           But
           here
           Rufinus
           ,
           and
           Austin
           ,
           and
           other
           Divines
           tell
           me
           that
           judgement
           and
           righteousnesse
           in
           this
           place
           stand
           for
           that
           justice
           ,
           and
           judgement
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           is
           indifferently
           ,
           &
           equally
           to
           administer
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           one
           
           vertue
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           vertue
           and
           the
           power
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           both
           from
           God.
           The
           benefit
           of
           both
           are
           the
           peoples
           ;
           but
           from
           God
           by
           the
           King.
           Therefore
           David
           prayes
           here
           not
           for
           one
           vertue
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           another
           for
           his
           son
           ;
           but
           for
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           vertue
           for
           both
           .
           For
           the
           Sonne
           had
           as
           much
           need
           for
           this
           vertue
           as
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           be
           one
           ;
           they
           both
           needed
           this
           great
           comprising
           Kingly
           vertue
           ,
           without
           which
           there
           can
           be
           no
           religious
           peaceable
           government
           over
           a
           people
           .
           So
           justice
           and
           judgement
           in
           this
           place
           (
           as
           usually
           when
           they
           attend
           the
           King
           )
           containe
           the
           vertue
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           the
           power
           that
           brings
           this
           vertue
           to
           act
           .
           The
           execution
           is
           as
           justice
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           to
           give
           sentence
           ,
           moderation
           and
           equity
           to
           smooth
           over
           the
           rigour
           of
           justice
           ;
           and
           all
           other
           vertues
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           serve
           to
           strengthen
           ,
           or
           direct
           and
           keepe
           even
           the
           hands
           of
           justice
           ,
           prudence
           especially
           .
        
         
           Then
           it
           is
           a
           wondrous
           necessary
           prayer
           here
           :
           for
           if
           justice
           should
           not
           be
           in
           the
           Kings
           will
           (
           which
           
           God
           forbid
           )
           it
           must
           needs
           grow
           apt
           to
           turne
           to
           sourenesse
           .
           And
           if
           judgement
           ,
           and
           execution
           follow
           not
           upon
           the
           sentence
           of
           justice
           ,
           the
           Kings
           hand
           must
           needs
           shake
           into
           remisnesse
           .
           And
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           sourenesse
           ,
           will
           make
           judgement
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           the
           pretext
           of
           it
           a
           scourage
           for
           the
           people
           .
           And
           the
           other
           ,
           remisness
           ,
           will
           make
           the
           people
           a
           worse
           scourge
           to
           themselves
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           discipline
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           order
           :
           For
           of
           all
           scourges
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           answerable
           to
           the
           unrulinesse
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           vertue
           as
           large
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           fills
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           
             another
             heart
          
           ;
           it
           puts
           on
           other
           dismensions
           ;
           for
           it
           furnisheth
           the
           Kings
           brest
           with
           all
           rectitude
           ,
           and
           prudence
           ;
           and
           rectitude
           is
           the
           being
           ,
           and
           prudence
           ,
           the
           moderation
           ,
           and
           guide
           of
           all
           justice
           :
           for
           so
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           it
           belongs
           to
           the
           wise
           ,
           and
           prudent
           ,
           Prov.
           25.
           
        
         
           Nay
           further
           ,
           though
           this
           vertne
           be
           so
           large
           ,
           yet
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           King
           is
           so
           capacious
           ,
           that
           justice
           and
           judgement
           cannot
           fill
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           stand
           single
           :
           therefore
           David
           :
           prayeth
           not
           for
           judgement
           single
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           plurall
           
           number
           ,
           
             Give
             thy
             judgements
          
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           pray
           so
           :
           for
           justice
           continuing
           ,
           one
           and
           the
           same
           vertue
           ,
           gives
           many
           times
           different
           judgements
           ;
           and
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           must
           needs
           be
           an
           instrument
           in
           them
           all
           ;
           And
           in
           the
           various
           occasions
           that
           himselfe
           and
           his
           people
           have
           use
           of
           .
           This
           David
           found
           in
           his
           owne
           heart
           ;
           therefore
           he
           prayes
           for
           all
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           pray
           we
           alway
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           all
           judgement
           for
           the
           King.
           So
           give
           Lord.
           
        
         
           And
           here
           it
           is
           fit
           for
           you
           a
           little
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           your
           owne
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           to
           blesse
           God
           for
           it
           :
           for
           you
           live
           under
           a
           King
           that
           keeps
           his
           Laws
           in
           his
           life
           ;
           A
           King
           that
           lives
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           a
           Law
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           needed
           none
           .
           A
           King
           that
           plants
           his
           Judges
           so
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           equally
           distribute
           his
           judgement
           ,
           and
           justice
           to
           his
           people
           ;
           A
           King
           so
           blessed
           by
           God
           for
           your
           good
           ,
           that
           whether
           it
           be
           for
           his
           owne
           prayers
           ,
           or
           yours
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           or
           neither
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           shew
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           glory
           upon
           him
           to
           you
           ,
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           a
           very
           large
           
           heart
           ,
           and
           filled
           it
           to
           the
           brim
           with
           justice
           and
           judgement
           .
        
         
           Take
           heed
           ,
           I
           heartily
           beg
           it
           of
           you
           .
           I
           say
           it
           againe
           ,
           take
           heed
           I
           heartily
           beg
           it
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           no
           sinne
           of
           unthankfulnesse
           ,
           no
           base
           detracting
           murmuring
           sin
           ,
           possesse
           your
           soules
           ,
           or
           whet
           your
           tongues
           ,
           or
           sowre
           your
           brests
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           Anoynted
           :
           but
           remember
           in
           that
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           remember
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           as
           easie
           for
           God
           to
           take
           away
           any
           blessing
           (
           even
           the
           great
           blessing
           of
           a
           good
           King
           )
           as
           to
           give
           it
           ,
           remember
           that
           .
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           remember
           ,
           that
           unthankfulnesse
           to
           God
           for
           so
           gracious
           a
           King
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           ready
           way
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           remember
           that
           too
           :
           &
           therefore
           looke
           to
           these
           things
           in
           time
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           but
           what
           then
           ,
           hath
           a
           King
           enough
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           justice
           ,
           and
           judgement
           ?
           May
           his
           prayers
           then
           cease
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           your
           prayers
           for
           him
           ?
           hath
           he
           no
           more
           need
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           once
           given
           him
           judgement
           ?
        
         
           O
           God
           forbid
           ;
           surely
           he
           hath
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           presumed
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           daily
           prayeth
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           his
           duty
           
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           pray
           that
           God
           would
           ever
           please
           to
           continue
           ,
           and
           increase
           the
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           judgement
           he
           hath
           given
           to
           him
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           think
           ,
           but
           that
           David
           was
           very
           oft
           at
           this
           prayer
           too
           :
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             99.
             
             The
             Kings
             power
             loveth
             judgement
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           more
           then
           probable
           ,
           that
           that
           he
           loved
           ,
           he
           would
           pray
           for
           ;
           he
           prayed
           to
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           increase
           it
           .
           And
           he
           that
           prayes
           so
           oft
           ,
           Psal
           .
           119.
           
           I
           say
           so
           oft
           that
           God
           would
           keepe
           him
           
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             commandements
             ,
             and
             cause
             him
             to
             make
             much
             of
             his
             Law
          
           ;
           he
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           presumed
           to
           pray
           for
           justice
           ,
           and
           judgement
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           vigour
           of
           all
           Lawes
           ,
           divine
           ,
           and
           humane
           .
        
         
           And
           Kings
           have
           great
           need
           oft
           to
           pray
           for
           this
           grace
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           continuance
           ,
           and
           increase
           of
           it
           too
           .
        
         
           For
           Kings
           stand
           high
           ,
           that
           is
           true
           ;
           but
           the
           higher
           they
           stand
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           are
           exposed
           to
           tempests
           ,
           &
           wind-shakings
           ,
           that
           passe
           lover
           the
           lower
           vallies
           with
           the
           lesse
           noyse
           ,
           &
           danger
           .
        
         
           And
           Kings
           are
           great
           .
           That
           is
           true
           too
           :
           but
           the
           greater
           they
           are
           ,
           the
           stiffer
           are
           the
           blasts
           of
           all
           temptations
           on
           them
           to
           batter
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           
           would
           be
           wise
           :
           For
           certainly
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           kingdome
           rightly
           constituted
           ,
           further
           than
           God
           himselfe
           comes
           in
           ,
           in
           laying
           the
           foundation
           of
           it
           in
           true
           ,
           impartiall
           judgement
           .
           When
           the
           foundation
           of
           a
           kingdome
           is
           perfectly
           laid
           (
           which
           is
           a
           blessing
           seldome
           perfect
           in
           al
           things
           in
           any
           kingdome
           whatsoever
           ,
           yet
           )
           no
           kingdom
           can
           continue
           upon
           such
           a
           foundation
           ,
           longer
           than
           it
           stands
           upright
           upon
           it
           .
           If
           it
           sway
           on
           either
           side
           ;
           if
           it
           fall
           not
           presently
           ,
           it
           growes
           weaker
           still
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           leanes
           away
           from
           justice
           and
           judgement
           which
           is
           Gods.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           is
           with
           kingdomes
           in
           their
           foundation
           ,
           and
           superstructure
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           with
           Kings
           too
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           manage
           ,
           and
           dispose
           them
           :
           for
           if
           any
           King
           thinke
           himselfe
           sufficient
           by
           his
           owne
           vertue
           against
           the
           difficulties
           of
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           justice
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           integrity
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           by
           his
           losse
           ,
           a
           Nebuchadnezar
           in
           his
           greatest
           greatnesse
           ,
           
             Dan.
             4.
          
           that
           he
           &
           all
           his
           vertue
           cannot
           long
           keep
           up
           ,
           no
           not
           a
           setled
           King.
           Therefore
           David
           was
           wise
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           religious
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           to
           
             God
             for
             his
             
             judgements
          
           ,
           without
           which
           he
           nor
           his
           Son
           after
           him
           ,
           he
           knew
           was
           able
           to
           hold
           up
           the
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           
             Give
             the
             King
             thy
             judgements
             O
             God.
          
           And
           what
           did
           David
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           them
           ?
        
         
           What
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           make
           them
           the
           very
           rule
           of
           his
           government
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           so
           :
           for
        
         
           First
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           tels
           us
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             119
             ,
             Thy
             judgements
             have
             I
             laid
             before
             me
             .
          
           There
           he
           makes
           them
           his
           owne
           rule
           .
           Then
           he
           prayes
           over
           his
           Son
           
             Solomon
             .
             O
             Lord
             give
             here
             to
          
           Solomon
           
             my
             son
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             keep
             thy
             commandements
             ,
          
           that
           they
           might
           rule
           his
           Son.
           Well
           then
           
             Thy
             judgements
          
           .
        
         
           But
           is
           not
           all
           justice
           ,
           and
           judgement
           Gods
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           out
           of
           doubt
           ;
           In
           generall
           justice
           and
           judgement
           are
           from
           him
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           a
           great
           advantage
           to
           people
           in
           any
           kingdome
           ,
           even
           among
           Infidels
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           kingdom
           administred
           by
           justice
           ,
           and
           judgement
           .
           But
           yet
           to
           make
           a
           kingdom
           perfect
           ,
           and
           entire
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           judgement
           Gods
           ,
           and
           the
           kingdome
           firme
           ;
           then
           there
           must
           these
           graines
           be
           put
           into
           the
           ballance
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           justice
           ,
           not
           onely
           given
           ,
           but
           guided
           all
           along
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           Grace
           .
           If
           this
           be
           not
           ,
           judgement
           cannot
           remaine
           firme
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           any
           King.
           Now
           as
           it
           holds
           it
           workes
           ,
           for
           worke
           it
           cannot
           beyond
           the
           strength
           it
           hath
           :
           therefore
           if
           Gods
           spirit
           assist
           it
           not
           ,
           it
           may
           faint
           ,
           and
           faile
           just
           there
           ,
           and
           then
           when
           on
           the
           sudden
           it
           may
           shake
           a
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           judgement
           that
           is
           alway
           Gods
           ;
           and
           it
           must
           distribute
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           ,
           as
           God
           commands
           .
           If
           justice
           ,
           and
           judgement
           role
           this
           eye
           aside
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           continue
           for
           ought
           may
           appeare
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           they
           begin
           to
           looke
           squint
           ,
           and
           in
           part
           leave
           God.
           Therefore
           if
           any
           pretended
           cunning
           way
           of
           justice
           and
           judgement
           so
           called
           ,
           shall
           debase
           ,
           and
           sinke
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sincerity
           of
           Religion
           :
           If
           any
           Municipall
           Law
           be
           made
           in
           any
           kingdome
           to
           strengthen
           such
           designes
           ,
           as
           are
           injurious
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           worship
           ;
           there
           must
           ,
           there
           will
           come
           a
           failing
           upon
           all
           such
           kingdomes
           ,
           wheresoever
           
           they
           are
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           (
           though
           perhaps
           too
           late
           )
           that
           the
           judgements
           of
           their
           King
           were
           not
           Gods
           judgements
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           judgement
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           much
           as
           humane
           infirmity
           can
           beare
           )
           must
           be
           free
           from
           taint
           ,
           both
           within
           ,
           and
           without
           ;
           within
           at
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Judges
           under
           him
           ;
           and
           without
           ,
           from
           all
           possession
           in
           the
           ear
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           corruption
           in
           the
           hand
           .
           If
           this
           be
           not
           ,
           Justice
           which
           should
           onely
           be
           blind
           to
           see
           no
           persons
           ,
           becomes
           so
           blind
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           see
           no
           truth
           ;
           and
           justice
           that
           is
           so
           blind
           cannot
           be
           Gods.
           Therefore
           if
           the
           justice
           and
           judgement
           of
           a
           kingdome
           cut
           up
           its
           owne
           foundation
           ,
           can
           any
           man
           thinke
           it
           can
           build
           safely
           and
           wisely
           upon
           it
           for
           the
           State
           ?
           it
           cannot
           be
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Thine
           in
           the
           text
           (
           for
           I
           must
           hasten
           )
           
             Thy
             judgements
          
           ,
           It
           is
           so
           full
           a
           circumstance
           ,
           I
           cannot
           leave
           it
           yet
           .
           For
           by
           it
           you
           may
           see
           how
           necessary
           it
           was
           then
           for
           David
           ,
           and
           how
           requisite
           it
           is
           now
           for
           all
           Kings
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           to
           him
           alone
           for
           judgement
           :
           For
           
           no
           King
           can
           master
           the
           Scepter
           well
           ,
           but
           by
           justice
           and
           judgement
           .
           And
           you
           see
           it
           cannot
           be
           done
           by
           any
           kind
           of
           judgement
           neither
           ;
           but
           that
           that
           is
           Gods
           judgement
           in
           the
           upright
           integrity
           of
           it
           :
           And
           then
           who
           can
           give
           Gods
           judgements
           but
           God
           himselfe
           ?
           who
           is
           as
           he
           is
           called
           
             Isay
             .
             30.
             
             The
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             judgement
             :
          
           surely
           none
           can
           have
           it
           but
           he
           in
           perfection
           ,
           nor
           none
           can
           give
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           perfect
           but
           he
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           Austine
           askes
           the
           question
           ,
           but
           meerely
           in
           scorne
           .
           What!
           is
           it
           come
           to
           that
           ?
           dost
           thou
           thinke
           that
           thou
           canst
           give
           justice
           &
           judgement
           unto
           thy selfe
           ?
           No
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           can
           give
           himselfe
           that
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           ;
           &
           that
           that
           he
           hath
           already
           ,
           he
           needs
           not
           .
           This
           our
           Prophet
           tels
           us
           plainly
           :
           for
           tho
           the
           
             King
             love
             judgement
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           
             God
             that
             prepares
             Equity
             ,
             and
             Righteousnesse
             in
          
           Jacob
           :
           
             O
             blessed
             are
             all
             they
             that
             waite
             for
             him
             .
          
           For
           if
           they
           waite
           ,
           he
           will
           give
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           lesse
           than
           
             Judgement
             ,
             his
             judgements
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           One
           circumstance
           behind
           yet
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           are
           properly
           a
           prayer
           
           in
           the
           most
           native
           sense
           of
           prayer
           .
           Not
           a
           thanksgiving
           onely
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           given
           him
           his
           judgements
           .
           For
           though
           God
           had
           given
           David
           his
           judgements
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           thankfull
           for
           such
           a
           gift
           as
           this
           :
           yet
           thinks
           here
           is
           not
           his
           proper
           worke
           ,
           but
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           supplication
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           an
           excellent
           thing
           to
           see
           a
           King
           at
           his
           prayers
           :
           for
           then
           you
           see
           two
           things
           at
           once
           ;
           a
           greater
           ,
           and
           a
           lesser
           King
           ,
           
             God
             and
             the
             King.
          
           And
           though
           wee
           cannot
           see
           God
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           the
           King
           ;
           yet
           when
           we
           see
           Majesty
           humbled
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           posture
           of
           a
           Supplicant
           ,
           we
           cannot
           in
           a
           sort
           but
           see
           that
           infinite
           ,
           unspeakeable
           Majesty
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           whom
           even
           Kings
           adore
           ,
           and
           are
           made
           far
           greater
           by
           their
           humblest
           adoration
           .
           For
           when
           I
           pray
           you
           was
           Solomon
           the
           Sonne
           of
           this
           King
           at
           his
           greatest
           glory
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           him
           at
           his
           greatest
           ,
           then
           immediatly
           upon
           the
           finishing
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           And
           how
           doe
           you
           find
           Solomon
           there
           ?
           just
           at
           his
           Fathers
           worke
           ;
           he
           was
           there
           at
           his
           prayers
           upon
           his
           knees
           ,
           saith
           the
           text
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           8.
           upon
           his
           knees
           ;
           whereas
           now
           many
           
           meane
           ,
           unworthy
           men
           ,
           are
           loath
           to
           bow
           their
           knees
           ,
           or
           stoope
           in
           prayer
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           this
           prayer
           was
           a
           prayer
           indeed
           :
           for
           prayer
           is
           apt
           to
           beg
           ,
           not
           to
           buy
           .
           He
           that
           pleads
           desert
           ,
           challengeth
           reward
           of
           duty
           :
           but
           he
           that
           prayeth
           relies
           upon
           the
           mercy
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           Giver
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           way
           that
           David
           comes
           to
           God
           ,
           both
           for
           himselfe
           and
           for
           his
           Son.
           
        
         
           And
           I
           pray
           marke
           it
           ,
           David
           here
           ,
           the
           great
           example
           of
           a
           praying
           King
           ,
           he
           saith
           not
           
             retribue
             domine
          
           ,
           Lord
           repay
           me
           for
           the
           paines
           of
           my
           government
           ;
           for
           my
           service
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           for
           my
           worship
           to
           thy selfe
           ;
           there
           is
           none
           of
           this
           ;
           but
           
             da
             domine
             ,
             Give
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           able
           to
           doe
           by
           thy
           power
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           ready
           to
           do
           by
           thy
           goodnesse
           .
           O
           Lord
           let
           not
           mine
           ,
           or
           my
           peoples
           unworthinesse
           hinder
           that
           ;
           Let
           not
           their
           murmuring
           ,
           &
           disobedience
           be
           heard
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           thee
           ;
           but
           Lord
           give
           the
           King
           
             thy
             judgements
          
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           will
           execute
           them
           to
           thine
           honour
           ,
           and
           their
           good
           .
           This
           was
           Davids
           way
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           prevalent
           .
        
         
         
           And
           out
           of
           question
           be
           he
           King
           ,
           or
           Subject
           ,
           he
           that
           askes
           no
           more
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           than
           either
           of
           both
           ,
           askes
           and
           shall
           have
           too
           little
           .
           But
           God
           gives
           much
           to
           humble
           Sutors
           ,
           Iudgements
           ,
           and
           his
           judgements
           .
           And
           neither
           the
           Prophet
           did
           ask
           ,
           nor
           God
           did
           give
           the
           earnest
           and
           pledge
           of
           this
           judgement
           onely
           ,
           but
           judgement
           it selfe
           to
           the
           King.
           And
           certajnly
           the
           King
           had
           need
           to
           pray
           thus
           ;
           And
           so
           had
           the
           people
           as
           great
           need
           as
           the
           King
           :
           for
           if
           this
           prayer
           be
           not
           made
           ,
           what
           assurance
           have
           you
           that
           God
           will
           give
           ?
           and
           if
           God
           will
           not
           give
           ,
           the
           King
           cannot
           have
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           King
           cannot
           receive
           justice
           and
           judgement
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           distribute
           it
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           ver
           .
           2.
           
           And
           if
           judgement
           be
           not
           distributed
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           peace
           ,
           ver
           .
           3.
           
           And
           where
           the
           people
           doe
           not
           receive
           judgement
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           peace
           from
           themselves
           ,
           what
           are
           they
           ?
           Nothing
           but
           a
           heape
           of
           most
           infirme
           ,
           and
           miserable
           creatures
           :
           which
           you
           can
           never
           be
           as
           long
           as
           God
           gives
           his
           
             Judgements
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Righteousnesse
             to
             the
             King
             sonne
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           have
           now
           done
           with
           the
           first
           generall
           part
           of
           the
           text
           :
           and
           it
           is
           time
           to
           descend
           from
           the
           King
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Fathers
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           And
           thy
           Righteousnesse
           to
           the
           Kings
           sonne
           ,
           give
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Where
           first
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           exprest
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           it
           may
           easily
           bee
           conceived
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           King
           as
           Dauid
           prayed
           for
           a
           Son
           ,
           before
           he
           prayed
           for
           Righteousnesse
           to
           be
           given
           him
           :
           and
           though
           David
           had
           divers
           sonnes
           before
           ,
           yet
           in
           some
           respect
           or
           other
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           to
           
             David
             ▪
          
           as
           no
           sons
           :
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           question
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           he
           prayed
           for
           him
           ▪
           I
           and
           therefore
           too
           ,
           when
           God
           had
           given
           him
           Solomon
           ,
           he
           calls
           him
           not
           bare
           his
           sonne
           ,
           but
           his
           onely
           sonne
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           29.
           
           And
           no
           marvell
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           that
           son
           ,
           that
           God
           himself
           appointed
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           kingdome
           for
           
             David
             ,
             1
             Chron.
          
           28.
           and
           such
           a
           son
           is
           alway
           worth
           the
           praying
           for
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           but
           what
           then
           ?
           when
           God
           had
           given
           
             David
             Solomon
          
           :
           when
           God
           hath
           given
           any
           other
           King
           a
           son
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           given
           our
           gracious
           King
           (
           Gods
           name
           be
           ever
           blessed
           )
           
           what
           then
           ,
           is
           the
           Kings
           prayers
           then
           ,
           or
           the
           peoples
           at
           an
           end
           ?
        
         
           No
           ,
           nothing
           lesse
           ;
           nay
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           need
           a
           great
           deale
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           &
           for
           the
           people
           to
           go
           on
           in
           their
           prayers
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           ;
           that
           the
           same
           God
           that
           hath
           given
           his
           judgements
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           will
           proceed
           ,
           and
           
             Give
             his
             Righteousnesse
             to
             the
             Kings
             sonne
             .
          
           For
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           blessing
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           when
           God
           gives
           his
           Righteousnesse
           to
           his
           son
           ,
           than
           when
           he
           gives
           him
           a
           son
           .
           For
           if
           Solomon
           succeed
           not
           David
           in
           his
           love
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Throne
           ;
           if
           he
           inherit
           not
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           fathers
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Crown
           ;
           if
           he
           follow
           not
           his
           Fathers
           devotion
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Judgement
           to
           be
           given
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           temporary
           blessings
           :
           the
           very
           blessings
           of
           the
           Son
           would
           end
           in
           bitternesse
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           discomfort
           ,
           and
           dishonour
           of
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           the
           wise
           ,
           and
           prudent
           Sonne
           
             that
             is
             the
             Fathers
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             Mothers
             joy
             ,
             Prov.
          
           10.
           
           And
           then
           the
           blessing
           of
           Sonne
           is
           a
           blessing
           indeed
           .
           David
           saw
           this
           
           therefore
           he
           continued
           his
           prayers
           .
           And
           it
           is
           more
           than
           fit
           for
           other
           Kings
           to
           doe
           so
           too
           .
           
             Thy
             Judgements
             Lord
             give
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             thy
             Righteousnesse
             to
             the
             Kings
             son
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           have
           great
           need
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           say
           Amen
           to
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           to
           repeate
           the
           prayer
           ,
           and
           with
           fervencie
           to
           drive
           it
           in
           at
           the
           ears
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           their
           children
           after
           them
           may
           be
           as
           happy
           under
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           were
           under
           the
           Father
           ,
           while
           God
           gives
           both
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Son
           zeale
           to
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           judgement
           over
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           should
           take
           occasion
           to
           tell
           you
           of
           the
           care
           ,
           and
           devotion
           of
           our
           David
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           prayers
           ,
           both
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           Sonne
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           age
           is
           so
           bad
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           beleeve
           that
           he
           is
           so
           good
           beyond
           them
           .
           And
           some
           (
           for
           they
           are
           but
           some
           )
           are
           so
           waspishly
           set
           to
           sting
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           please
           their
           eares
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           sharpen
           their
           edge
           against
           authority
           .
        
         
           But
           take
           heed
           :
           for
           if
           this
           fault
           be
           not
           amended
           ,
           Justice
           may
           seize
           upon
           them
           that
           are
           guilty
           God
           knows
           
           how
           soone
           :
           And
           the
           Kings
           Judgement
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           ,
           may
           pull
           out
           their
           stings
           ,
           that
           can
           imploy
           their
           tongues
           in
           nothing
           but
           to
           wound
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           government
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           these
           must
           not
           divert
           me
           ,
           or
           any
           good
           subject
           from
           praying
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           .
           The
           Kings
           Sonne
           !
           blessed
           name
           ,
           what
           imports
           then
           to
           a
           King
           ?
           surely
           David
           knew
           well
           :
           therefore
           you
           see
           he
           leaps
           for
           joy
           ,
           into
           this
           prayer
           in
           the
           first
           words
           of
           the
           Psalme
           .
           Some
           tell
           me
           this
           name
           imports
           at
           large
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           posterity
           ,
           Sonnes
           or
           Daughters
           ,
           not
           distinct
           .
           And
           I
           confesse
           the
           least
           is
           Gods
           great
           blessing
           upon
           a
           people
           .
           For
           the
           wise
           Historian
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Plena
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           The
           Kings
           house
           full
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           Kings
           security
           ;
           and
           the
           kingdomes
           too
           :
           and
           our
           Prophet
           proclames
           as
           much
           ,
           for
           he
           proclames
           him
           
             blessed
             that
             hath
             his
             quiver
             full
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             when
             he
             meets
             his
             enemy
             in
             the
             gate
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           112.
           
           But
           when
           I
           find
           it
           
             Filio
             Regis
          
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           ,
           I
           think
           David
           made
           a
           difference
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           speciall
           eye
           upon
           Solomon
           ,
           that
           God
           
           had
           given
           him
           to
           succeed
           after
           him
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           28.
           
           Well
           then
           ,
           be
           it
           to
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           .
        
         
           Why
           !
           but
           then
           is
           it
           but
           to
           one
           ?
           out
           of
           doubt
           where
           there
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           :
           but
           when
           there
           are
           more
           Sons
           than
           one
           ,
           as
           David
           had
           (
           and
           other
           Kings
           may
           have
           )
           there
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           stands
           for
           that
           Sonne
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           course
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           is
           to
           inherit
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           King
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           Not
           that
           prayer
           is
           not
           neeessary
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           be
           made
           for
           Gods
           blessings
           upon
           them
           all
           :
           But
           because
           in
           the
           course
           of
           time
           the
           sterne
           is
           to
           be
           held
           by
           that
           hand
           ,
           therefore
           the
           prayer
           is
           most
           necessary
           to
           fill
           that
           hand
           ,
           with
           justice
           ,
           and
           judgement
           ,
           of
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           to
           season
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           with
           justice
           and
           judgement
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           ,
           the
           Son
           in
           the
           text
           was
           Solomon
           ,
           not
           borne
           first
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           other
           brethren
           living
           ;
           but
           designed
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           David
           himselfe
           to
           be
           King
           after
           him
           :
           designed
           by
           David
           ,
           therefore
           he
           had
           great
           reason
           to
           pray
           ;
           designed
           by
           God
           ,
           therefore
           David
           had
           reason
           to
           hope
           ,
           
           that
           God
           would
           give
           him
           a
           spirit
           of
           government
           .
           And
           it
           was
           so
           ;
           for
           God
           gave
           him
           plenty
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           store
           of
           justice
           ,
           2
           King.
           1.
           
        
         
           The
           Sonne
           with
           which
           God
           hath
           blessed
           onr
           King
           ,
           and
           us
           ,
           as
           
             natus
             haeres
          
           ,
           borne
           heire
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           designed
           and
           marked
           out
           by
           God
           for
           long
           life
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           :
           In
           all
           things
           like
           Solomon
           ,
           God
           make
           him
           ,
           saving
           in
           those
           things
           in
           which
           Solomon
           fell
           from
           these
           prayers
           of
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           it
           was
           to
           David
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           to
           any
           King
           ,
           a
           great
           happinesse
           to
           have
           a
           Son
           to
           pray
           for
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           there
           is
           scarce
           such
           another
           exercise
           of
           a
           Kings
           piety
           ,
           as
           to
           pray
           for
           his
           Sonne
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           scarcely
           such
           another
           motive
           to
           make
           the
           King
           carefull
           of
           his
           Sonnes
           education
           ,
           as
           this
           prayer
           is
           .
           For
           the
           more
           David
           prayed
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           Gods
           justice
           and
           judgement
           ,
           to
           descend
           upon
           his
           Son
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           seemed
           to
           see
           what
           a
           want
           it
           was
           for
           the
           Sonne
           of
           a
           King
           to
           want
           justice
           and
           judgement
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           he
           sees
           what
           this
           want
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           undoubtedly
           must
           he
           indeavour
           
           by
           prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           indeavour
           to
           looke
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           vertuous
           education
           of
           his
           Sonne
           .
           For
           it
           is
           impossible
           almost
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           prayes
           to
           God
           to
           give
           ;
           should
           not
           also
           indeavour
           that
           it
           may
           be
           given
           .
           For
           when
           we
           our selves
           pray
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           prayer
           if
           it
           be
           such
           as
           it
           ought
           ,
           sets
           an
           edge
           on
           our
           indeavours
           :
           because
           in
           a
           manner
           it
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           give
           what
           we
           aske
           ,
           if
           we
           indeavour
           by
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           as
           we
           aske
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           our
           owne
           particular
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           we
           shall
           see
           Gods
           grace
           plentifully
           given
           to
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           ,
           after
           his
           pious
           Fathers
           carefull
           successefull
           indeavour
           in
           his
           education
           .
           That
           his
           heart
           may
           be
           full
           of
           justice
           ,
           and
           his
           hand
           of
           judgement
           ,
           against
           the
           time
           come
           ,
           that
           the
           judiciary
           power
           must
           descend
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           you
           marke
           it
           here
           ,
           the
           blessing
           that
           David
           desires
           for
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           selfe-same
           that
           he
           askes
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Judgement
           .
           And
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           for
           it
           :
           for
           this
           vertue
           is
           as
           necessary
           for
           the
           
           Sonne
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Father
           .
           The
           same
           Crown
           being
           to
           be
           worne
           by
           both
           .
           The
           same
           Scepter
           to
           be
           welded
           by
           both
           .
           The
           same
           people
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           both
           .
           The
           same
           Lawes
           to
           be
           maintained
           by
           both
           .
           Therefore
           the
           same
           vertue
           is
           necessary
           for
           both
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           copulative
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           
             And
             thy
             righteousnesse
             for
             the
             Kings
             Sonne
             ,
          
           joynes
           David
           and
           Solomon
           ;
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           in
           one
           prayer
           for
           one
           blessing
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           example
           of
           Davids
           prayer
           is
           a
           great
           leading
           case
           for
           Kings
           ;
           for
           this
           holy
           and
           pious
           King
           David
           ,
           this
           King
           full
           of
           experience
           what
           the
           greatest
           want
           of
           a
           King
           might
           be
           ;
           he
           doth
           not
           aske
           at
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           for
           his
           Son
           long
           life
           ,
           an
           inlarged
           kingdome
           ,
           heaps
           of
           wealth
           ,
           (
           though
           that
           be
           very
           necessary
           )
           but
           the
           grace
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           righteousnes
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           be
           able
           to
           goe
           through
           with
           the
           office
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           that
           is
           Davids
           prayer
           .
           And
           other
           blessings
           come
           within
           the
           
             adjicientur
             ,
             Mat.
             6.
             they
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             lap
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             he
             first
             seeke
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
          
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Judgement
           to
           the
           people
           .
           
           For
           Kings
           are
           ordained
           of
           God
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           people
           .
           And
           this
           David
           understood
           well
           :
           for
           himselfe
           acknowledgeth
           it
           ,
           Psal
           .
           78.
           that
           God
           therefore
           made
           him
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           feed
           
             Jacob
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             Israel
             his
             Inheritance
          
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           feed
           them
           :
           and
           as
           David
           knew
           this
           ,
           so
           he
           practised
           it
           too
           ;
           
             for
             he
             fed
             them
             with
             a
             faithfull
             and
             prudent
             heart
             ,
             and
             governed
             them
             wisely
             with
             all
             his
             power
             .
          
        
         
           And
           even
           with
           this
           goes
           along
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           ever
           ,
           and
           first
           seeke
           Gods
           honour
           ,
           and
           glory
           ;
           and
           then
           study
           to
           preserve
           the
           people
           committed
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           
             to
             preserve
             them
          
           ,
           which
           cannot
           possible
           be
           without
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Judgement
           .
           For
           as
           Austine
           proves
           at
           large
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           bond
           of
           unity
           or
           concord
           that
           can
           be
           firme
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           will
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           but
           Solomon
           may
           ,
           what
           a
           King
           is
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           the
           grace
           of
           Justice
           ,
           Prov.
           28.
           
           But
           however
           ,
           the
           more
           are
           you
           bound
           to
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           that
           hath
           given
           you
           a
           King
           so
           full
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Judgement
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           found
           him
           to
           be
           .
        
         
         
           And
           it
           is
           worthy
           our
           consideration
           too
           ,
           how
           David
           and
           Solomon
           agree
           in
           their
           prayers
           ;
           and
           what
           a
           Kings
           Son
           may
           learne
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           exampled
           by
           such
           a
           Father
           .
           For
           we
           find
           when
           Solomon
           came
           to
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           wore
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           he
           fell
           to
           prayer
           too
           :
           and
           his
           prayer
           was
           built
           upon
           the
           same
           foundation
           .
           The
           prayer
           of
           David
           ,
           &
           Solomon
           the
           son
           meet
           at
           once
           .
           For
           David
           did
           not
           simply
           pray
           for
           wisedome
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           wisdome
           that
           might
           enable
           him
           to
           governe
           the
           people
           .
           And
           indeed
           all
           the
           wisdome
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           especially
           to
           direct
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Judgement
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           ready
           way
           to
           all
           Kingly
           wisdome
           .
           Therefore
           Davids
           prayer
           went
           up
           first
           for
           Justice
           :
           because
           without
           that
           there
           is
           no
           wisdome
           .
        
         
           There
           may
           be
           wilinesse
           if
           you
           will
           to
           resemble
           wisdome
           :
           but
           there
           was
           never
           any
           wise
           King
           that
           was
           not
           just
           .
           And
           that
           policy
           will
           be
           fouud
           weake
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           perswades
           any
           King
           against
           Iustice
           and
           Judgement
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           before
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           Judgement
           alone
           ,
           that
           David
           desired
           for
           
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           Tuam
           ,
           thy
           Iudgement
           .
           So
           Righteousnesse
           alone
           doth
           not
           content
           him
           for
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           Tuam
           too
           ,
           
             Thy
             righteousnesse
          
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           morall
           Iustice
           alone
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           enough
           for
           a
           Christian
           King.
           Religious
           and
           pious
           Iustice
           must
           come
           in
           too
           .
           He
           must
           take
           care
           for
           the
           soules
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           bodies
           and
           goods
           of
           his
           people
           .
           Therefore
           one
           of
           the
           Churches
           prayers
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           may
           study
           to
           preserve
           the
           people
           ,
           not
           in
           wealth
           onely
           ,
           and
           in
           peace
           ,
           but
           in
           Godlinesse
           too
           .
           He
           must
           so
           give
           the
           people
           their
           owne
           ,
           that
           is
           Iustice
           ;
           as
           that
           he
           command
           the
           people
           to
           give
           God
           his
           owne
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Justice
           with
           Religion
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           King
           ,
           nor
           no
           Kings
           Sonne
           can
           possibly
           doe
           this
           ,
           unlesse
           God
           give
           them
           the
           spirit
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           Justice
           .
           God
           must
           first
           give
           it
           the
           King
           ,
           before
           the
           King
           give
           it
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Give
             Lord
          
           :
           For
           as
           Morall
           Justice
           onely
           will
           not
           serve
           ,
           so
           neither
           will
           Theological
           ,
           but
           only
           
             qua
             datur
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           given
           .
           For
           as
           
           it
           is
           acquisita
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           learned
           by
           study
           ,
           be
           it
           by
           study
           or
           practise
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           speculative
           ,
           or
           operative
           by
           rule
           (
           that
           is
           the
           most
           )
           but
           as
           it
           is
           given
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           King
           is
           not
           onely
           active
           by
           rule
           ;
           but
           it
           makes
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Son
           to
           be
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           to
           joy
           in
           the
           judgment
           that
           they
           are
           to
           put
           in
           excution
           .
           Then
           the
           King
           is
           fitted
           indeed
           for
           government
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           the
           love
           of
           Justice
           ,
           
             and
             truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           51.
           
           For
           then
           they
           cannot
           but
           practice
           what
           they
           love
           ,
           I
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           Justice
           which
           is
           within
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           is
           
             vera
             tua
          
           ,
           truly
           Gods
           Righteousnesse
           :
           and
           for
           this
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Judgement
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           continue
           Davids
           prayer
           ,
           and
           go
           on
           ,
           
             Give
             Lord
             thy
             judgement
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             thy
             righteousnesse
             to
             the
             Kings
             son
             .
          
           For
           if
           God
           doe
           not
           give
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Judgement
           ,
           any
           other
           way
           to
           descend
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Son.
           
        
         
           None
           but
           God
           can
           see
           to
           drop
           Justice
           and
           Iudgement
           into
           the
           deep
           heart
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           none
           but
           onely
           
             Pater
             luminum
          
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           Lights
           ,
           
           that
           stand
           over
           ,
           and
           sees
           how
           to
           doe
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           here
           ,
           that
           while
           he
           prayes
           for
           Gods
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           Iudgement
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           understood
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           difference
           ,
           and
           and
           that
           in
           two
           respects
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           Gods
           Iudgement
           as
           it
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           is
           substantiall
           .
           It
           is
           so
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           his
           essence
           himselfe
           .
           This
           way
           no
           King
           is
           capable
           of
           Gods
           Justice
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           his
           essence
           .
           But
           Iustice
           as
           it
           is
           given
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           is
           a
           quality
           ,
           an
           accident
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           separable
           ,
           if
           God
           either
           leave
           to
           give
           ,
           or
           desist
           from
           preserving
           that
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           ;
           therefore
           Kings
           have
           great
           need
           to
           pray
           for
           this
           Iustice
           ,
           because
           they
           can
           neither
           have
           it
           ,
           nor
           keepe
           it
           without
           him
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           Iustice
           as
           it
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           is
           Lumen
           ,
           all
           light
           ,
           so
           bright
           ,
           that
           even
           impious
           men
           themselves
           cannot
           but
           accknowledge
           it
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           are
           condemned
           by
           it
           .
           So
           cleare
           that
           no
           intangled
           cause
           can
           cloud
           it
           ;
           no
           corner
           sinne
           can
           avoid
           it
           .
           And
           this
           way
           againe
           no
           King
           is
           capable
           of
           Gods
           Light
           ,
           because
           that
           
           is
           a
           thing
           in
           communicable
           ,
           as
           his
           substance
           ,
           as
           essentiall
           as
           he
           .
           But
           Iustice
           as
           it
           is
           given
           to
           a
           King
           ,
           is
           but
           Lucerna
           ,
           but
           a
           Candle-Light
           ,
           an
           imparted
           Light
           ;
           a
           Light
           that
           is
           kindled
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           in
           a
           materiall
           substance
           ,
           &
           so
           darkned
           with
           dregs
           :
           yet
           even
           this
           Light
           Kings
           must
           pray
           for
           :
           and
           it
           is
           but
           need
           they
           should
           :
           for
           if
           God
           give
           not
           even
           this
           Light
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           the
           King
           should
           see
           how
           to
           doe
           Iustice
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           should
           discerne
           how
           to
           execute
           those
           judgements
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           Lighting
           up
           of
           this
           Candle
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Light
           of
           Iustice
           and
           Iudgement
           ,
           is
           a
           marvellous
           blessing
           ,
           and
           God
           himselfe
           accounts
           it
           so
           ;
           and
           it
           appears
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           among
           the
           many
           threatnings
           ,
           that
           he
           thunders
           out
           against
           rebellions
           people
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           take
           from
           them
           the
           Light
           of
           a
           Candle
           ,
           Ier.
           25.
           he
           wil
           not
           leave
           them
           so
           much
           light
           :
           and
           it
           was
           so
           ;
           for
           Gods
           Iudgement
           departed
           away
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           King
           lost
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           
           people
           were
           lead
           away
           in
           darknesse
           to
           captivity
           .
           So
           you
           may
           see
           what
           it
           is
           to
           want
           this
           light
           of
           judgement
           in
           a
           King
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           appeares
           to
           be
           great
           by
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           :
           for
           among
           the
           many
           professions
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           to
           this
           glorious
           King
           David
           ,
           this
           was
           one
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           
             ordained
             a
             light
             for
             him
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           132.
           
           So
           then
           you
           see
           by
           the
           presence
           of
           this
           light
           ,
           what
           the
           benefit
           is
           to
           have
           it
           .
           But
           then
           still
           Kings
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           must
           remember
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           Lucerna
           ,
           but
           a
           Candle
           lighted
           at
           that
           great
           light
           ,
           the
           Lampe
           of
           God
           ;
           And
           being
           but
           a
           Candle
           light
           ,
           it
           is
           easily
           blowne
           out
           ,
           if
           God
           keepe
           not
           his
           light
           about
           the
           King
           to
           renew
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           provide
           not
           a
           fence
           for
           this
           Light
           of
           Iustice
           against
           the
           winds
           of
           temptation
           that
           bluster
           about
           it
           .
           Therefore
           our
           old
           English
           Translation
           reads
           that
           place
           in
           the
           Psalme
           happily
           ,
           
             I
             have
             provided
          
           (
           saith
           that
           Translation
           )
           
             not
             onely
             a
             light
             ,
             but
             a
             Lanthorn
             for
             mine
             Annointed
             ,
             to
             carry
             this
             Light.
          
           And
           this
           improves
           the
           blessing
           a
           great
           deale
           further
           :
           For
           there
           is
           no
           carrying
           
           of
           this
           Light
           without
           the
           Lanthorne
           of
           Gods
           owne
           ordaining
           :
           the
           temptations
           that
           beset
           the
           King
           are
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           except
           this
           Lanthorn
           defend
           the
           light
           ,
           all
           the
           light
           of
           Iustice
           and
           judgment
           will
           out
           .
           And
           this
           Lanthorn
           is
           so
           hard
           to
           make
           ,
           that
           God
           himselfe
           must
           ordaine
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           King
           cannot
           have
           it
           :
           for
           who
           can
           fence
           ,
           and
           keepe
           in
           Gods
           blessings
           ,
           but
           himselfe
           ?
           Therefore
           David
           here
           went
           very
           right
           in
           his
           prayer
           ,
           marvellous
           right
           ,
           both
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           Son
           ,
           
             da
             Domine
             ▪
          
           Give
           Lord
           ,
           not
           the
           light
           of
           thy
           judgement
           ,
           and
           justice
           onely
           ;
           but
           give
           the
           Lanthorne
           too
           for
           thine
           Anointed
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           able
           with
           honour
           to
           carry
           thorow
           this
           Light
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           Iudgement
           ,
           before
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           me
           me
           tell
           you
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           that
           
             filius
             regis
          
           the
           Kings
           Son
           here
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           fit
           object
           of
           his
           Fathers
           prayers
           ,
           but
           of
           yours
           too
           ,
           for
           the
           peoples
           prayers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Kings
           :
           for
           
             filius
             regis
          
           ,
           is
           
             filius
             regni
          
           too
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           his
           Fathers
           Son
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           the
           Kingdomes
           
           Son
           by
           right
           ;
           all
           the
           subjects
           having
           equall
           interest
           in
           the
           Iustice
           and
           Iudgement
           of
           the
           Kings
           Son.
           Therefore
           while
           David
           prayes
           ,
           pray
           you
           also
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           give
           his
           
             judgements
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             to
             the
             Kings
             Sonne
             .
          
        
         
           I
           and
           where
           ever
           there
           is
           want
           for
           a
           Kings
           Son
           to
           succeed
           ,
           and
           inherit
           his
           Father
           ,
           surely
           it
           is
           a
           marke
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           somewhat
           angry
           with
           a
           people
           :
           For
           if
           God
           doe
           not
           sometime
           divert
           the
           judgements
           ,
           and
           sometime
           lessen
           them
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Son
           to
           succeed
           ,
           that
           judgment
           nsually
           is
           a
           fore-runner
           of
           sorrows
           :
           of
           sorrowes
           sometimes
           that
           men
           can
           neither
           see
           ,
           nor
           prevent
           .
           I
           know
           they
           may
           easily
           foresee
           that
           troubles
           may
           follow
           us
           ,
           but
           of
           what
           kinde
           they
           shall
           be
           ,
           to
           what
           greatnesse
           they
           shall
           increase
           ,
           how
           long
           they
           shall
           continue
           ,
           what
           trembling
           they
           may
           make
           at
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           a
           State
           ,
           whether
           it
           will
           please
           God
           to
           give
           them
           an
           issue
           ,
           or
           not
           an
           issue
           ,
           I
           suppose
           none
           can
           tell
           but
           God
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           still
           let
           the
           prayer
           be
           exprest
           in
           what
           person
           it
           will
           ,
           let
           
           it
           be
           made
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           by
           both
           ;
           all
           shall
           goe
           well
           ,
           so
           wee
           pray
           ,
           and
           give
           thanks
           heartily
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           .
           I
           must
           break
           off
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           have
           seene
           David
           praying
           for
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Sonne
           .
           That
           it
           is
           an
           excellent
           thing
           to
           find
           a
           King
           at
           his
           prayers
           :
           that
           his
           prayers
           cannot
           better
           begin
           ,
           than
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           better
           proceed
           than
           for
           his
           Sonne
           ;
           nor
           be
           piously
           made
           to
           any
           but
           God
           ;
           nor
           for
           a
           more
           necessary
           kingly
           vertue
           ,
           than
           justice
           ,
           and
           judgement
           ;
           nor
           with
           more
           wisdome
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           joyning
           of
           Gods
           judgement
           to
           morall
           justice
           :
           for
           that
           will
           ever
           be
           the
           setling
           of
           the
           Kings
           throne
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           King
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           This
           day
           ,
           is
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Kings
           crowning
           ;
           many
           yeares
           may
           it
           sit
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           crown
           all
           his
           dayes
           thorow
           with
           justice
           ,
           and
           judgement
           ;
           and
           this
           solemnity
           in
           observing
           with
           prayer
           and
           devotion
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           initiall
           dayes
           of
           
           the
           Crownes
           of
           Kings
           ,
           is
           old
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           other
           ;
           For
           Tertullian
           tells
           us
           that
           it
           was
           a
           practice
           long
           before
           his
           time
           .
           I
           ,
           and
           even
           they
           which
           serve
           no
           true
           God
           ,
           Infidels
           themselves
           ,
           were
           upon
           such
           dayes
           as
           this
           at
           their
           vows
           ;
           and
           prayers
           to
           such
           Gods
           as
           they
           had
           ,
           for
           the
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           safety
           of
           their
           Princes
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           we
           shall
           never
           fall
           short
           of
           Infidels
           in
           our
           prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           security
           and
           happinesse
           of
           the
           King
           :
           but
           we
           shall
           take
           up
           the
           prayer
           here
           ,
           as
           David
           begins
           it
           ;
           
             Give
             thy
             judgements
             to
             the
             King
             O
             God
             ,
             and
             thy
             righteousnesse
             to
             the
             Kings
             Sonne
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           the
           best
           solemnity
           of
           this
           day
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Kings
           crowning
           ;
           and
           yet
           as
           I
           have
           not
           already
           ,
           so
           neither
           shall
           I
           now
           break
           out
           into
           any
           large
           panegyricks
           ,
           and
           prayses
           ,
           no
           not
           of
           a
           gracious
           King.
           But
           I
           come
           hither
           to
           preach
           a
           kinde
           of
           Gospel
           to
           you
           ,
           even
           glad
           tydings
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           the
           mercies
           of
           Christ
           (
           whose
           the
           Gospell
           is
           )
           hath
           given
           you
           a
           wise
           ,
           and
           just
           ,
           and
           religious
           King
           ;
           a
           King
           whom
           God
           hath
           enabled
           
           to
           wind
           up
           all
           his
           other
           vertues
           in
           patience
           within
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           clemency
           towards
           his
           people
           .
           A
           King
           made
           by
           God
           (
           for
           so
           I
           hope
           )
           not
           onely
           to
           beare
           (
           for
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           enough
           already
           )
           but
           to
           master
           the
           great
           difficulties
           of
           his
           time
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           abroad
           ;
           that
           so
           his
           people
           may
           not
           onely
           be
           ,
           but
           may
           live
           ,
           and
           flourish
           in
           peace
           and
           plenty
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Kings
           crowning
           ;
           and
           though
           not
           just
           upon
           this
           day
           ,
           yet
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           this
           year
           God
           hath
           crowned
           him
           againe
           with
           a
           Son
           ,
           a
           Crown
           far
           more
           precious
           ,
           than
           the
           Gold
           of
           Ophir
           .
           For
           since
           Children
           are
           in
           nature
           the
           Crowne
           of
           their
           parents
           rejoycing
           ,
           what
           joy
           must
           this
           needs
           be
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           have
           an
           interest
           ,
           though
           not
           alike
           in
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           ?
           In
           the
           Kings
           Son
           ;
           and
           he
           a
           Sonne
           given
           by
           God
           after
           some
           yeares
           expectation
           :
           and
           he
           a
           Son
           given
           after
           so
           great
           a
           losse
           of
           a
           Son
           in
           the
           former
           yeare
           ;
           and
           he
           a
           Son
           after
           so
           many
           feares
           that
           this
           blessing
           could
           not
           ,
           or
           not
           so
           soone
           come
           upon
           us
           ?
           So
           here
           are
           two
           great
           blessings
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           
           you
           at
           once
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           ;
           the
           tree
           ,
           and
           the
           fruit
           ;
           the
           King
           to
           be
           a
           blessing
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           to
           be
           a
           blessing
           for
           your
           children
           after
           you
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           ,
           all
           other
           blessings
           that
           are
           to
           come
           ;
           here
           is
           a
           double
           blessing
           rising
           with
           this
           Sonne
           :
           for
           it
           dispells
           the
           mists
           of
           your
           feares
           ,
           and
           promiseth
           an
           influence
           to
           them
           that
           shall
           come
           after
           .
           And
           let
           me
           put
           you
           in
           minde
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           whether
           you
           will
           beleeve
           it
           or
           no
           ;
           There
           are
           no
           subjects
           in
           any
           State
           (
           I
           speake
           what
           I
           know
           )
           whatsoever
           ,
           Christian
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           that
           live
           in
           that
           plenty
           ,
           at
           that
           ease
           ,
           with
           those
           liberties
           ,
           and
           immunities
           that
           you
           doe
           .
           There
           is
           no
           nation
           under
           heaven
           so
           happy
           ,
           if
           it
           did
           but
           know
           ,
           and
           understand
           its
           owne
           happinesse
           .
           To
           these
           ,
           nay
           farre
           above
           all
           these
           ,
           you
           have
           Religion
           as
           free
           as
           may
           be
           .
           And
           all
           this
           you
           have
           maintained
           to
           you
           by
           the
           justice
           and
           judgement
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           the
           King
           for
           your
           good
           .
        
         
           Take
           heed
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           take
           heed
           ,
           what
           returne
           you
           make
           to
           
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           these
           blessings
           .
           Let
           not
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           murmuring
           ,
           and
           disobedience
           ,
           possesse
           any
           .
           They
           are
           great
           sins
           when
           they
           are
           at
           the
           least
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           crying
           sins
           ,
           when
           they
           fly
           out
           against
           such
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           filled
           with
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           Iudgement
           .
        
         
           Rather
           set
           your selves
           to
           prayse
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           blesse
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           thanks
           for
           his
           goodnesse
           .
           And
           pray
           to
           him
           that
           he
           would
           still
           preserve
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           loving
           kindnesse
           may
           imbrace
           the
           Kings
           Son.
           That
           so
           no
           cloud
           no
           confused
           darknesse
           may
           be
           spread
           over
           this
           kingdom
           ;
           that
           no
           cloud
           arising
           from
           your
           ingratitude
           to
           God
           may
           obscure
           the
           King
           ;
           nor
           no
           eclipse
           caused
           by
           popular
           Lunacy
           may
           befall
           the
           Kings
           Son.
           For
           in
           this
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           are
           like
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           firmament
           ,
           seldome
           or
           never
           eclipsed
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           Moon
           that
           receives
           all
           her
           Light
           from
           them
           ,
           nor
           by
           that
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           or
           poisoned
           taile
           of
           the
           great
           Dragon
           ,
           the
           Devill
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             multitude
             of
             people
             is
             the
             Kings
             honour
             ,
             Prov.
          
           14.
           
           But
           in
           the
           
           loyalty
           and
           love
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           is
           the
           Kings
           safety
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Kings
           justice
           ,
           and
           judgement
           ,
           is
           the
           happinesse
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           &
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           make
           a
           King
           joy
           in
           justice
           ,
           and
           judgement
           over
           his
           people
           ,
           is
           for
           people
           to
           shew
           their
           loving
           obedience
           to
           the
           King.
           And
           since
           none
           of
           us
           can
           tell
           how
           ,
           or
           what
           to
           doe
           better
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           up
           the
           pr●yer
           here
           ,
           where
           David
           leaves
           it
           ,
           and
           proceed
           to
           pray
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           That
           as
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           King
           justice
           and
           judgement
           ;
           so
           he
           will
           most
           graciously
           be
           pleased
           to
           continue
           these
           great
           blessings
           to
           him
           for
           us
           ;
           that
           the
           King
           may
           still
           receive
           comfort
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           from
           the
           King
           justice
           ,
           and
           judgement
           .
           That
           these
           judgements
           may
           be
           many
           ,
           may
           be
           all
           ,
           which
           may
           any
           way
           fit
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           fill
           the
           people
           .
           That
           these
           judgements
           may
           be
           Gods
           judgements
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           neare
           the
           uprightnesse
           of
           Gods
           judgements
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           even
           such
           as
           may
           preserve
           Religion
           intire
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Equity
           .
           And
           that
           God
           would
           graciously
           please
           ,
           not
           to
           looke
           for
           pay
           from
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           give
           where
           we
           cannot
           
           merit
           .
           That
           since
           he
           hath
           not
           onely
           given
           us
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           Kings
           Son
           ,
           he
           will
           at
           last
           double
           this
           blessing
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Queen
           a
           fruitfull
           Mother
           of
           more
           happy
           Children
           .
           That
           to
           this
           Royall
           Prince
           ,
           he
           would
           give
           many
           happy
           dayes
           ,
           and
           a
           large
           portion
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           joyfull
           Mother
           that
           bare
           him
           ,
           may
           rest
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           Gods
           blessings
           ,
           both
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           temporall
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           be
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           Gods
           blessings
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           ,
           till
           the
           Kings
           Son
           be
           grown
           up
           to
           continue
           these
           blessings
           to
           our
           Generations
           ,
           and
           transmit
           them
           to
           them
           .
           And
           so
           O
           Lord
           ,
           give
           and
           continue
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           ,
           and
           increase
           ,
           and
           multiply
           thy
           
             judgements
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             thy
             righteousnesse
             to
             the
             Kings
             Son
          
           ;
           even
           so
           Amen
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           doe
           it
           .
           To
           whom
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           three
           Persons
           ,
           but
           one
           everliving
           God
           ,
           be
           ascribed
           all
           Might
           ,
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A88789-e760
           
             2
             Reg.
             6.
             17
             
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             6.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Josh
             .
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             23.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             7
             13.
             
          
           
             Esra
             .
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom.
             Basil
             .
             Theod
             .
             Hilar.
             Arnob.
             Euthym.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             L.
             2.
             
             Nat.
             Q●
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             Psa
             .
             68.
             32.
             
          
           
             &
             ver
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             9.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom.
             Aug.
             Hilar.
             Prosp.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             S.
             Basil
             .
             Theod.
             &c.
             ib●d
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             18
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             82.
             1.
             
          
           
             L.
             2.
             
             Bell.
             Civil
             .
             p.
             100
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ver.
             5.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             37.
             12
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             29.
             10
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             6.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             3.
             8
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             45.
             7.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             29.
             29.
             
          
           
             Enchir.
             c.
             101.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2
             
          
           
             Joh.
             14.
             27.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             5.
             5
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             22.
             8.
             
          
           
             S.
             Jaco
             .
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Appian
             .
             L.
             2.
             
             B●l
             Civi
             .
             p.
             504.
             
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.
             2.
             10.
             
             G.
             de
             voca
             .
             Judae
             .
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             66.
             and
             79.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             Posit
             .
             7.
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             Posit
             .
             44.
             
             &
             49.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             48.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             25.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             105.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom.
             &
             Genev.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             19.
             11.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             de
             Virginibus
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             56.
             
             &
             75.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             56.
             
             &
             102.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             163.
             
          
           
             Sal.
             To.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             37.
             
             Lorin
             .
             in
             Act.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lorin
             .
             in
             Act.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom.
             
          
           
             Ar.
             Mon.
             Trem.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             1.
             de
             Ieju
             .
             10.
             
             Men.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             7.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             7.
             ad
             Smyrnen
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hilar.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Euthym.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Nihil
             firmius
             ,
             aut
             utilius
             ,
             aut
             celsius
             ,
             Turribus
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hilar.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             S.
             Chrysost
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             10.
             in
             S.
             Mat.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             74.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Euthym.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             100.
             5.
             
          
           
             Pat●rc
             .
             L.
             2.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luk.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             Calv.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A88789-e6690
           
             Or
             ,
             given
             him
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             not
             be
             moved
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             34.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
          
           
             Jansen
             .
          
           
             Calv.
             
          
           
             Lorin
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             s●ro
             .
          
           
             Jaco
             .
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             3
             Reg.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             38.
             
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             1.
             15
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             verbis
             primis
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             33.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             11.
             1
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Reg.
             23.
             25.
             
          
           
             Jansen
             .
             &
             Copp
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             S.
             Basil
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             17.
             
          
           
             Hab.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Flav.
             Vop
             .
             in
             vita
             Cari.
             
          
           
             M.
             Foel
             .
             in
             Octa.
             p.
             96.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             11.
             co●
             .
             duas
             epist
             Pelag.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ar.
             Mon.
             
          
           
             Flav.
             Vopis
             .
             in
             Caro.
             
          
           
             Hook.
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Ecc.
             Pol.
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Prin.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Euthy
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             12.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             ib.
             
          
           
             Euthym.
             ib.
             
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             17.
             45.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Erudit
             .
             prin
             .
             cap
             6.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Calv
             Musc
             .
             Tremel
             .
             M●lle●
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             7.
             29.
             
          
           
             Li.
             8.
             
             Orig.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             morte
             Peregri
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             16
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             
             Ori.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodo
             .
             &
             Euthym.
             ib.
             
          
           
             Ar.
             Mont.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             24
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Act.
             24.
             12
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             33.
             15
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             46.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Tremel
             .
             v.
             Angli
             .
             vet
             .
             Appolinar
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             94.
             18
             
          
           
             Collat.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Cassiod
             lib.
             5.
             epist.
             39
             
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             17.
             47.
             
          
           
             S.
             Basil
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Job
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A88789-e17150
           
             Deut.
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             75.
             4.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             S.
             Basil
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             113.
             6.
             
          
           
             S.
             Math.
             5.
             35.
             
          
           
             Thren
             .
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             24.
             2.
             
          
           
             Adrichom
             .
             in
             descrip
             .
             Jerus
             .
          
           
             Jud.
             19.
             10
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             5.
             7
             
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hil.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             7
             ,
          
           
             Col
             Dom.
             5
             post
             Trin.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             in
             vit
             .
             Urban
             .
          
           
             Lucan
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             de
             .
             Bel.
             Gal.
             
          
           
             In
             vita
             I.
             Agrip.
             
          
           
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luk
             23
             34.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             S.
             Math.
             16
             18.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luk.
             19.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             23.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             15.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             127.
             1.
             
          
           
             Jon.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             27.
             
          
           
             S.
             Basil
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luk.
             10
             30.
             
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             ib.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             23.
             15.
             
          
           
             Apolina
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             S.
             Basil
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             3
             Reg.
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             S.
             Joh.
             21.
             16.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             S.
             Basil
             .
          
           
             Theodoret.
             
          
           
             Et
             thym
             .
             Calvin
             .
             Muscu
             .
             Jun.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luk.
             1.
             75.
             
          
           
             Non
             cadem
             videntur
             Judicibus
             tratis
             &
             quictis
             .
          
           
             Arist
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rhet.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             6
             
          
           
             *
             
               Tostat
               .
               in
            
             Exod.
             21.
             q
             16.
             
             
               P.
               Gunaeus
               de
               Rep.
               Hebr.
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             
          
           
             
               Both
               for
               Causes
               and
               Persons
            
             .
             Pet.
             Cun.
             de
             Rep.
             Hebr.
             lib.
             1.
             pag.
             101.
             
             &
             106.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Muscul
             .
             Jun.
             versio
             Genev.
             
          
           
             Nay
             the
             Anabaptists
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Ainsw
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             10.
             
             &
             Psal
             .
             89.
             36.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             65.
             7.
             
          
           
             Calv.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             111.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             S.
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             25.
             22.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             18.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             11.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A88789-e26340
           
             2
             Reg
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             15.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             22.
             18.
             
          
           
             Josua
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             58.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             8.
             14.
             
          
           
             In
             Text.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Amos
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             In
             Ames
             99
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             69.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             107.
             34.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             28.
             2
             
          
           
             Tene
             magis
             salvum
             populus
             velit
             ,
             an
             populum
             Tu.
             
          
           
             Servat
             in
             ambiguo
             qui
             consulit
             &
             Tibi
             ,
             &
             urbi
             Jupiter
             .
             
               Horat.
               lib.
               1.
               ep
            
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             19.
             12.
             
          
           
             Septuag
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hier.
             Ar.
             Mont.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2
             
          
           
             Esay
             5.
             20
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             65.
             52.
             
          
           
             Jude
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             17
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             Basil
             .
             Hier.
             Ruffin
             .
             Aug.
             Theod.
             Euthym.
             
               Ibid.
               &
            
             S.
             Bern.
             
               Serm.
               15.
               in
               Cant.
            
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             Basil
             .
             Hier.
             Aug.
             Euthym.
             Theod.
             Ib.
             Greg.
             10.
             moral
             .
             31.
             
             Bern.
             ep
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             33.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hexam
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ruff.
             Aug.
             Euthym.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Bern.
            
             ep
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             31.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             De
             Civit.
             Dei.
             24.
             
          
           
             Senec.
             Ep.
             86.
             
          
           
             Ar.
             Mont.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             29.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             
             Mor.
             13.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             17.
             6
             
             &
             18.
             1.
             
             &
             19.
             1.
             
             &
             21.
             25.
             
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             In
             Psal
             .
             74
             
          
           
             A
             Deo
             deposcimus
             rebus
             fessis
             ,
             languenti
             busque
             tutamina
             .
             
               Arnob
               .
               lib.
               1.
               contrà
               Gent.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2
             
          
           
             Orat.
             27.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             
          
           
             Exod.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             14
             26
             
          
           
             Si
             totum
             muudum
             Deus
             ,
             qui
             condidit
             ,
             gubernat
             ,
             quo
             in
             loco
             ,
             vel
             cui
             creaturae
             Casus
             ,
             &
             Fatum
             ,
             &
             Fortuna
             dominabitur
             .
             
               Paulin.
               Ep.
            
             38.
             
          
           
             Tremel
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             In
             Text.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             contra
             Gent.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             9.
             9.
             
          
           
             Per
             desolationē
             inestimabilem
             ad
             solidā
             consolationem
             .
          
           
             Gers
             .
             li.
             1.
             de
             consol
             .
             Theol.
             pros
             .
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Bas
             .
             Cal.
             vers
             .
             Angl.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             122.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Jansen
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             14.
             28.
             
          
           
             4
             Reg.
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             29
             20.
             
          
           
             4
             Reg.
             18.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             61.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A88789-e35390
           
             *
             In
             Octav.
             Judaeorum
             Deum
             fuisse
             Rom.
             numinibus
             una
             cum
             gente
             Captivum
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             14.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Heres
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             15
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             17.
             11
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             7
             ▪
             20.
             
          
           
             S.
             Jacob.
             4.
             
          
           
             Jud.
             9.
             33.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             17.
             21
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             58.
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             18.
             27.
             
          
           
             Psal
             121.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             44.
             23
             
          
           
             S.
             Basil
             .
             in
             Psal
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             in
             Habac.
             3.
             
             Velut
             ad
             dormientent
             loquitur
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             127.
             2.
             
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             S.
             Aug
             in
             Psal
             .
             129.
             
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             14.
             
          
           
             S.
             Jacob.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             99.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sen.
             Ep.
             53.
             
          
           
             Min.
             Foel
             .
             in
             Octav.
             
          
           
             S.
             Joh.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Tho.
             sup
             .
             q.
             88.
             
             A.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             20.
             de
             Civit.
             Dei.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             S
             Mat.
             25.
             45.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             4.
             
             Inst
             .
             20.
             
             Sect.
             83
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             2
             
          
           
             Arist
             .
             1.
             
             Eth.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tho
             2.
             2.
             q.
             99.
             
             A.
             1.
             
             Prmum
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Hist.
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             In
             G.
             Naz.
             Orat
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             4
             Reg.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             S.
             Joh.
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             Elias
             Cret
             .
             in
             Naz.
             Orat.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             5.
             23.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Annal.
             
          
           
             Cal.
             3.
             
             Inst
             .
             c.
             23.
             
             Sect.
             2
             
          
           
             4
             Reg.
             19.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             32.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             20.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             S.
             Pet
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             Fabio
             .
             de
             42.
             
             Mans
             .
             Ma.
             3
             &
             Elias
             Cret
             .
             in
             Naz.
             Orat.
             4.
             
          
           
             S.
             Joh.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             Joshuah
             1.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             14.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Tho.
             2.
             2.
             q.
             13.
             
             A.
             1.
             c.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Cal.
             3.
             
             Iust
             .
             c.
             23.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             83.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             ▪
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
          
           
             S.
             Jaco
             .
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom.
             in
             Thren
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Ose
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Inuocen
             .
             3.
             
             L.
             2.
             
             Mist
             .
             Miss
             .
             c
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             130.
             3
             
          
           
             S.
             Luke
             .
             14
             ▪
             26.
             
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             6.
             33
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             15.
             31.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             43.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A88789-e46630
           
             Verse
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             11
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             38
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             32.
             
          
           
             Unio
             est
             aliquorum
             distinctorii
             .
          
           
             Thom.
             2.
             2.
             q.
             17.
             
             A.
             3.
             ●●r
             .
          
           
             Jud.
             20.
             11
             
          
           
             Jud.
             20.
             17
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             Ord.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Esay
             9.
             21.
             
          
           
             Calv.
             Bucer
             Lapide
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Lyra.
             Hu.
             Card.
             Amb.
             Cath
             Beza
             .
             Lapide
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Tra.
             110.
             in
             .
             S.
             Jo.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             68.
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             9.
             in
             Eph.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Ep.
             76.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Esay
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ser.
             6.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             83.
             4.
             in
             Psal
             .
             140.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             19
             
          
           
             S.
             Joh.
             19.
             23.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             3.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             Mil.
             c.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             Nostra
             autem
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             In
             Gen.
             c.
             7
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             53.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             3.
             17
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             Acts
             19.
             32.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             9.
             in
             Ephes
             .
          
           
             Tho.
             2.
             2.
             q.
             183.
             
             A.
             2.
             ad
             3.
             
          
           
             Aphoris
             .
             84.
             
          
           
             In
             Psal
             .
             99
             
          
           
             Hom.
             9.
             in
             Eph.
             
          
           
             Tho.
             p.
             1.
             q.
             31.
             
             A.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Philo
             apud
             Tho.
             2.
             2.
             q.
             183.
             
             A.
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             120.
             5
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             Psal
             .
             99.
             
          
           
             Salast
             .
             in
             Conjur
             .
             Catil
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             252.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luk.
             9.
             55.
             
          
           
             Tho.
             2.
             2.
             q.
             29.
             
             A.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             127.
             2●
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             De
             Doct.
             Christiana
             ,
             p●ol●
             ,
          
           
             Lapide
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             Psal
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             9.
             in
             Eph.
             
          
           
             Exerc.
             365
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             4.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Par.
             3.
             pastor
             .
             curae
             .
             Ad.
             23
             
          
           
             2
             Thes
             .
             3.
             16.